Protesters no subverters, and presbyterie no papacie; or, A vindication of the protesting brethren, and of the government of the kirk of Scotland from the aspersions unjustly cast upon them, in a late pamphlet of some of the resolution-party, entituled, A declaration, &c. With a discovery of the insufficiency, inequality and iniquity of the things propounded in that pamphlet, as overtures of union and peace. Especially, of the iniquity of that absolute and unlimited submission to the sentences of church-judicatories that is holden forth therein, and most unjustly pleaded to belong to the being and essence of presbyterial government. By some witnesses to the way of the protestation.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A42357 of text R221886 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing G2264). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 197 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 63 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A42357
         Wing G2264
         ESTC R221886
         99833131
         99833131
         37606
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A42357)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 37606)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2171:03)
      
       
         
           
             Protesters no subverters, and presbyterie no papacie; or, A vindication of the protesting brethren, and of the government of the kirk of Scotland from the aspersions unjustly cast upon them, in a late pamphlet of some of the resolution-party, entituled, A declaration, &c. With a discovery of the insufficiency, inequality and iniquity of the things propounded in that pamphlet, as overtures of union and peace. Especially, of the iniquity of that absolute and unlimited submission to the sentences of church-judicatories that is holden forth therein, and most unjustly pleaded to belong to the being and essence of presbyterial government. By some witnesses to the way of the protestation.
             Guthrie, James, 1612?-1661, attributed name.
          
           119, [1] p.
           
             [s.n.],
             Edinburgh :
             printed anno Domini, 1658.
          
           
             Attributed by Wing to James Guthrie; the "witnesses to the way of the protestation" are not identified.
             The "Declaration" referred to in the title has not been traced.
             "Postscript" begins on p. 119.
             Copy has damaged final page, with missing text and numeration.
             Reproduction of the original in Dr. Williams' Library, London, England.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of Scotland -- Government -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A42357  R221886  (Wing G2264).  civilwar no Protesters no subverters, and presbyterie no papacie; or, A vindication of the protesting brethren, and of the government of the kirk of Sco [no entry] 1658    37452 300 15 0 0 1 0 87 D  The  rate of 87 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2003-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-07 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-07 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           PROTESTERS
           no
           Subverters
           ,
           AND
           Presbyterie
           no
           Papacie
           ;
           OR
           ,
           A
           VINDICATION
           of
           the
           Protesting
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           from
           the
           Aspersions
           unjustly
           cast
           upon
           them
           ,
           in
           a
           late
           Pamphlet
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Resolution-party
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             A
             DECLARATION
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           With
           a
           Discovery
           of
           the
           insufficiency
           ,
           inequality
           and
           iniquity
           of
           the
           Things
           propounded
           in
           that
           Pamphlet
           ,
           as
           Overtures
           of
           Union
           and
           Peace
           .
        
         
           
             Especially
             ,
          
           Of
           the
           iniquity
           of
           that
           absolute
           and
           unlimited
           submission
           to
           the
           Sentences
           of
           Church-Judicatories
           that
           is
           holden
           forth
           therein
           ,
           and
           most
           unjustly
           pleaded
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           Being
           and
           Essence
           of
           Presbyterial
           Government
           .
        
         
           
             
               To
               the
               Law
               and
               to
               the
               Testimony
               ,
            
          
           
             Isa.
             8.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               We
               can
               do
               nothing
               against
               the
               Truth
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Truth
               ,
            
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           By
           some
           Witnesses
           to
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Protestation
           .
        
         
           
             EDINBURGH
             ,
          
           Printed
           
             Anno
             Domini
             ,
          
           1658.
           
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         
           Protesters
           no
           Subverters
           ,
           AND
           Presbyterie
           no
           Papacie
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Protesting
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           THough
           the
           Brethren
           for
           the
           Protestation
           are
           not
           unsensible
           of
           the
           manifold
           injuries
           done
           unto
           them
           by
           a
           Pamphlet
           ,
           bearing
           the
           title
           (
           but
           little
           more
           )
           of
           
             A
             true
             Representation
             of
             the
             rise
             ,
             progresse
             and
             state
             of
             the
             present
             Divisions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
          
           And
           diligently
           spread
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           and
           industriously
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           publick
           persons
           in
           both
           Nations
           ,
           for
           making
           them
           take
           up
           such
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           entertain
           such
           impressions
           of
           these
           Brethren
           and
           their
           principles
           and
           cause
           ,
           as
           are
           with
           more
           animosity
           than
           candor
           or
           truth
           represented
           therein
           ;
           Yet
           hath
           (
           as
           we
           conceive
           )
           the
           conscience
           of
           their
           own
           innocency
           ,
           and
           the
           testimony
           which
           they
           have
           therof
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Godly
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           with
           the
           small
           delight
           they
           have
           to
           spend
           their
           spirits
           ,
           and
           their
           time
           ,
           and
           to
           trouble
           the
           world
           with
           a
           frequent
           reiterating
           and
           multiplying
           of
           Answers
           to
           groundlesse
           and
           unjust
           imputations
           ,
           perswaded
           them
           
           hithertills
           to
           be
           silent
           ,
           and
           to
           rest
           satisfied
           with
           what
           was
           by
           them
           formerly
           published
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           their
           cause
           and
           persons
           .
           Neither
           would
           we
           have
           any
           to
           wonder
           that
           they
           do
           not
           return
           an
           Answer
           to
           that
           Paper
           ,
           lately
           published
           ,
           bearing
           title
           ,
           
             A
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             are
             for
             the
             established
             Government
             and
             Judicatories
             of
             this
             Kirk
             ,
             expressing
             their
             earnest
             desires
             of
             Union
             and
             Peace
             with
             their
             dissenting
             Brethren
             ;
          
           Though
           we
           do
           not
           (
           as
           the
           authors
           of
           this
           Paper
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Publickresolution
           party
           )
           take
           upon
           us
           to
           speak
           in
           their
           name
           ,
           Yet
           may
           we
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           altogether
           strangers
           to
           their
           mind
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           silent
           also
           at
           this
           Paper
           ,
           1.
           because
           ,
           though
           it
           do
           in
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Title
           and
           Contents
           thereof
           professe
           for
           ,
           and
           pretend
           unto
           peace
           ;
           Yet
           ,
           is
           it
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           body
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           
             crambe
             recocta
          
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           a
           bundle
           of
           the
           same
           calumnies
           where
           with
           the
           former
           was
           fraughted
           ,
           a
           little
           more
           closely
           knit
           ,
           and
           published
           to
           the
           world
           in
           a
           nevv
           dresse
           and
           set
           off
           with
           a
           profession
           and
           pretext
           of
           desires
           to
           union
           and
           peace
           ;
           And
           why
           should
           so
           many
           put
           themselves
           to
           the
           pains
           to
           assemble
           together
           for
           answering
           things
           that
           have
           been
           often
           answered
           already
           ;
           And
           ,
           is
           not
           indeed
           an
           overture
           of
           peace
           ,
           but
           in
           effect
           a
           heap
           of
           bitter
           invectives
           and
           reproaches
           .
           If
           the
           authors
           of
           it
           had
           not
           set
           the
           words
           of
           
             Union
          
           and
           
             Peace
          
           in
           the
           frontispiece
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           doubt
           that
           ever
           any
           should
           have
           owned
           it
           ,
           or
           known
           it
           by
           that
           name
           ;
           for
           ,
           it
           doth
           every-where
           breath
           discord
           and
           war
           :
           that
           we
           may
           truly
           say
           with
           the
           Prophet
           
             Micah
             ,
          
           ch.
           3.
           5.
           whilest
           they
           cry
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           peace
           ,
           they
           bite
           with
           their
           teeth
           :
           and
           with
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           55.
           21.
           that
           whilest
           the
           words
           
           of
           their
           mouth
           are
           smoother
           then
           butter
           ,
           yet
           wa●…
           is
           in
           their
           heart
           ,
           that
           whilest
           (
           some
           of
           )
           their
           words
           are
           soft
           as
           oyl
           ,
           yet
           most
           of
           them
           are
           like
           drawn
           swords
           ;
           or
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           real
           inclinations
           to
           peace
           upon
           the
           spirits
           of
           the
           authors
           of
           this
           Paper
           ,
           we
           may
           fitly
           compare
           them
           to
           the
           first
           Painters
           in
           some
           Countries
           of
           old
           ,
           whose
           draughts
           were
           so
           rude
           ,
           that
           unlesse
           they
           had
           written
           above
           the
           head
           thereof
           ,
           This
           is
           a
           Horse
           ;
           This
           is
           an
           Oxe
           ,
           &c.
           the
           beholders
           would
           never
           have
           discovered
           their
           aim
           therein
           .
           Or
           ,
           we
           may
           say
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           
             Georgius
             major
          
           writeth
           of
           the
           fathers
           of
           
             Berge
             ,
          
           who
           were
           authors
           of
           the
           book
           ,
           called
           
             Formula
             concordiae
             Bergensis
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Aut
             mens
             Vulcanum
             ,
             aut
             forceps
             indocta
             fefellit
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             voluit
             cudere
             cudit
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Smith's
               unskilfull
               mind
               ,
               or
               tongs
               ,
               have
               ,
               sure
               ,
               deceiv'd
               him
               far
               ;
            
             
               When
               as
               he
               would
               have
               forg'd
               a
               Peace
               ,
               he
               hammereth
               out
               a
               War
               .
            
          
        
         
           Union
           and
           peace
           ,
           when
           stated
           upon
           the
           right
           basis
           ,
           and
           carried-on
           by
           lawfull
           means
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           right
           ends
           ,
           are
           things
           precious
           and
           excellent
           ;
           How
           seasonable
           ,
           and
           strengthning
           ,
           and
           refreshing
           a
           blessing
           would
           such
           an
           union
           be
           unto
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Scotland
          
           in
           this
           day
           of
           her
           trial
           ?
           Would
           God
           that
           these
           Resolution-Brethren
           ,
           who
           do
           in
           this
           Paper
           testifie
           so
           highly
           of
           themselves
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           making
           consci●…nce
           to
           lament
           our
           divisions
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           of
           afflicting
           their
           souls
           because
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           sins
           procuring
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           peaceable
           disposition
           and
           patience
           to
           bear
           ,
           and
           readines●…e
           to
           forgive
           injuries
           ,
           had
           been
           so
           happy
           
           therein
           as
           to
           tread
           the
           paths
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           to
           speak
           the
           words
           of
           sobernesse
           and
           truth
           ,
           we
           are
           hopefull
           it
           had
           found
           answerable
           entertainment
           from
           their
           Brethren
           for
           the
           Protestation
           ,
           who
           ,
           from
           no
           disrespect
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           conscience
           of
           their
           duty
           and
           zeal
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Cause
           ,
           have
           in
           some
           things
           witnessed
           against
           their
           way
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           do
           thus
           use
           them
           ,
           or
           rather
           abuse
           them
           ,
           as
           seeming
           to
           speak
           them
           for
           union
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           only
           hold
           fast
           most
           of
           what
           hath
           been
           the
           ground
           of
           their
           grievance
           and
           complaint
           ,
           but
           operously
           labour
           and
           industriously
           endeavour
           by
           a
           congestion
           of
           groundlesse
           alleagences
           and
           grosse
           misrepresentations
           of
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           with
           ill-knit
           consequences
           deduced
           therefrom
           ,
           and
           from
           some
           other
           things
           true
           and
           honest
           in
           themselves
           ,
           to
           prove
           them
           ,
           and
           proclaim
           them
           to
           the
           world
           to
           be
           a
           party
           of
           ambitious
           ,
           turbulent
           ,
           subdolous
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           all
           this
           while
           affecting
           domination
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           designedly
           projecting
           the
           subversion
           and
           overthrow
           of
           its
           Government
           ;
           yea
           ,
           that
           their
           leading
           men
           have
           of
           late
           attempted
           the
           utter
           ruin
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           who
           differ
           from
           them
           .
           We
           hope
           that
           no
           man
           of
           an
           impartial
           judgment
           will
           think
           that
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           can
           otherwise
           entertain
           such
           a
           treaty
           of
           union
           and
           peace
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           eslux
           of
           so
           bitter
           and
           unpeaceable
           a
           spirit
           ,
           than
           with
           deep
           silence
           and
           just
           contempt
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           would
           betray
           their
           own
           innocency
           ,
           and
           the
           justnesse
           of
           the
           cause
           which
           they
           do
           maintain
           ,
           by
           treating
           a
           Peace
           upon
           such
           perswasives
           and
           foundations
           ,
           as
           do
           all-along
           heighten
           division
           and
           build
           up
           war
           .
           2.
           
           Though
           this
           Paper
           ,
           bearing
           the
           name
           of
           
             A
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Brethren
             who
             
             are
             for
             the
             established
             Government
             and
             Judicatories
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           And
           so
           seem
           to
           lay
           claim
           to
           all
           the
           publick
           resolution
           party
           ,
           as
           its
           father
           ;
           Yet
           is
           it
           a
           thing
           very
           doubtfull
           whose
           it
           is
           ,
           or
           who
           do
           own
           it
           :
           certain
           it
           is
           that
           it
           did
           not
           proceed
           from
           any
           Church-authority
           ,
           but
           from
           some
           persons
           in
           an
           extrajudicial
           capacity
           :
           whether
           these
           were
           intrusted
           by
           their
           Brethren
           in
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           the
           Land
           for
           that
           effect
           ,
           themselves
           best
           know
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           they
           must
           give
           us
           leave
           to
           tell
           what
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           sundry
           of
           their
           Brethren
           in
           several
           parts
           of
           the
           Country
           do
           professe
           themselves
           strangers
           to
           the
           contrivement
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           dis●…atis
           ed
           therewith
           ,
           some
           upon
           one
           accompt
           and
           some
           u●…on
           another
           ;
           And
           that
           a
           good
           while
           after
           it
           was
           published
           and
           going
           abroad
           in
           print
           ,
           as
           the
           Declaration
           of
           all
           that
           party
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           in
           sev●…rall
           parts
           of
           the
           Country
           were
           inquiring
           ▪
           What
           is
           it
           ?
           and
           ,
           what
           saith
           it
           ?
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           a
           Juncto
           of
           some
           few
           ,
           who
           use
           to
           meet
           at
           
             E●…inburgh
             ▪
          
           do
           in
           these
           things
           what
           they
           judge
           convenient
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           may
           not
           seem
           to
           take
           too
           much
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           make
           the
           world
           believe
           that
           all
           of
           their
           party
           do
           it
           ,
           whilest
           it
           is
           evident
           enough
           (
           many
           of
           that
           party
           being
           witnesses
           )
           that
           most
           of
           them
           are
           not
           privi●…
           to
           it
           ▪
           and
           many
           of
           them
           are
           diss●…tisfied
           with
           it
           ,
           A
           thing
           hardly
           tolerable
           in
           a
           publick
           Declaration
           ,
           that
           pretendeth
           to
           speak
           the
           mind
           and
           judgment
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           matters
           of
           such
           concernment
           and
           contradiction
           :
           And
           we
           have
           the
           more
           reason
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           this
           ,
           because
           though
           after
           the
           publ●…shing
           of
           that
           Declaration
           it
           was
           con●…idently
           given
           out
           by
           some
           of
           the
           publick
           resolution
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           generally
           expected
           by
           these
           of
           the
           other
           
           judgment
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           have
           been
           owned
           by
           the
           Kirk-Judicatories
           of
           that
           judgment
           ,
           and
           tendred
           by
           them
           to
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           in
           a
           judiciall
           way
           ,
           as
           containing
           fit
           means
           of
           union
           and
           peace
           ;
           Yet
           cannot
           we
           hear
           that
           the
           Presbyteries
           or
           Synods
           of
           that
           way
           have
           owned
           it
           ,
           or
           approven
           thereof
           ;
           yea
           ,
           sundry
           Synods
           being
           by
           men
           of
           the
           other
           judgement
           put
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           declare
           themselves
           whether
           they
           would
           own
           it
           or
           not
           ,
           did
           refuse
           (
           some
           of
           them
           )
           to
           declare
           themselves
           therein
           ,
           till
           the
           other
           Brethren
           should
           first
           declare
           themselves
           satisfied
           therewith
           :
           which
           was
           in
           effect
           but
           to
           seek
           a
           shadow
           of
           some
           tolerable
           diversion
           ,
           thereby
           to
           wave
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           would
           probably
           have
           divided
           in
           their
           votes
           ;
           and
           others
           of
           them
           would
           not
           do
           so
           much
           as
           to
           take
           the
           desire
           in
           consideration
           :
           How
           then
           can
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           own
           it
           as
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           other
           party
           ,
           or
           return
           any
           Answer
           to
           it
           upon
           that
           accompt
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           it
           is
           not
           able
           to
           fetch
           its
           descent
           but
           from
           a
           few
           private
           persons
           (
           whose
           names
           also
           we
           are
           left
           to
           guesse
           at
           )
           and
           is
           not
           only
           not
           owned
           by
           their
           Judicatories
           ,
           but
           by
           some
           not
           acknowledged
           ,
           and
           spoke
           against
           by
           other
           Brethren
           of
           that
           party
           .
        
         
           These
           and
           such
           like
           considerations
           do
           sufficiently
           justifie
           the
           protesting
           party
           as
           to
           their
           sorbearing
           any
           common
           Answer
           to
           that
           unsavoury
           Paper
           ;
           Yet
           seing
           not
           a
           few
           of
           the
           other
           side
           do
           please
           themselves
           in
           the
           criminations
           contained
           therein
           ,
           as
           unanswerable
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           proposals
           of
           peace
           which
           it
           doth
           hold
           forth
           as
           very
           equal
           and
           reasonable
           ,
           whereby
           they
           heighten
           themselves
           in
           their
           own
           way
           ,
           and
           in
           groundlesse
           prejudices
           against
           
           others
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           stumble
           such
           as
           are
           weak
           ,
           We
           trust
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           service
           not
           unacceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           nor
           unpleasant
           to
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           ,
           nor
           unprofitable
           to
           those
           of
           the
           resolution-way
           ,
           nor
           unedifying
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           we
           shall
           give
           an
           Answer
           to
           that
           Paper
           ,
           not
           tracing
           it
           word
           by
           word
           ,
           or
           line
           by
           line
           ,
           but
           first
           by
           clearing
           innocent
           men
           and
           a
           good
           cause
           ,
           of
           these
           groundless
           prejudices
           that
           seem
           to
           be
           deeply
           rooted
           upon
           the
           spirits
           of
           the
           authors
           and
           owners
           of
           that
           Paper
           ,
           and
           are
           therein
           blazed
           abroad
           to
           the
           world
           against
           their
           Brethren
           .
           2.
           
           By
           discovering
           the
           insufficiency
           ,
           and
           inequality
           and
           iniquity
           of
           the
           proposals
           of
           peace
           that
           are
           made
           therein
           ,
           that
           (
           if
           the
           Lord
           so
           will
           )
           these
           miserable
           mistakes
           being
           removed
           ,
           they
           may
           see
           things
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           attaining
           some
           right
           understanding
           thereof
           ,
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           allay
           their
           passions
           and
           cease
           from
           their
           persecutions
           ,
           and
           to
           redintigrate
           their
           affection
           to
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           to
           proffer
           unto
           them
           such
           tearms
           of
           union
           and
           peace
           as
           do
           beseem
           the
           men
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           do
           indeed
           deny
           themselves
           ,
           and
           seek
           not
           their
           own
           glory
           ,
           but
           the
           glory
           of
           Him
           who
           sent
           them
           :
           or
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           not
           see
           nor
           hearken
           ,
           yet
           we
           may
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           measure
           ,
           bear
           record
           unto
           truth
           and
           innocency
           ;
           And
           let
           unbyas●…ed
           persons
           know
           that
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           are
           not
           men
           of
           that
           spirit
           and
           character
           whom
           that
           Paper
           pointeth
           forth
           .
           Besides
           the
           inducements
           already
           mentioned
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           particular
           that
           hath
           in
           a
           special
           way
           prevailed
           on
           us
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           that
           Paper
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           the
           authors
           thereof
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           late
           Representation
           ,
           do
           not
           only
           continue
           to
           plead
           for
           that
           absolute
           and
           unlimited
           submission
           to
           the
           
           sentences
           of
           the
           Church-Judicatories
           that
           was
           required
           by
           the
           resolution
           Brethren
           in
           the
           conference
           at
           
             Edinburgh
             ,
             Novemb.
          
           1655.
           but
           carry
           it
           so
           high
           as
           to
           assert
           it
           to
           be
           of
           the
           very
           es●…ence
           and
           being
           of
           presbyterial
           Government
           ,
           by
           which
           instead
           of
           the
           sweet
           and
           gentle
           yoke
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           that
           Ordinance
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           delivered
           unto
           us
           in
           His
           Word
           ,
           they
           have
           laboured
           (
           we
           fear
           )
           to
           introduce
           into
           the
           House
           of
           God
           a
           Kirk-government
           that
           is
           too
           nigh
           of
           kin
           to
           that
           which
           is
           popish
           ,
           prelatical
           and
           tyrannical
           .
           There
           could
           not
           have
           been
           a
           more
           unhappy
           assertion
           concerning
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Kirk
           fallen
           upon
           and
           published
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           order
           to
           the
           peace
           by
           them
           pretended
           ,
           it
           being
           sadly
           suspicious
           that
           there
           is
           no
           good
           intention
           under
           the
           o●…fer
           ,
           when
           the
           stronger
           party
           doth
           so
           much
           presse
           the
           absolute
           submission
           of
           the
           weaker
           to
           all
           their
           sentences
           whatsoever
           ,
           whether
           jus●…
           or
           unjust
           ;
           But
           also
           ,
           it
           being
           more
           than
           probable
           that
           men
           of
           a
           prelatical
           spirit
           will
           take
           hold
           thereof
           ,
           and
           presse
           it
           on
           as
           subservient
           to
           the
           re-introducing
           of
           their
           way
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           of
           the
           congregational
           and
           independant
           judgment
           will
           make
           use
           of
           it
           for
           rendring
           presbyterial
           Government
           hatefull
           and
           odious
           ,
           and
           bringing
           it
           in
           suspicion
           and
           jealousie
           with
           the
           godly
           :
           And
           whether
           some
           of
           the
           resolution
           party
           who
           do
           retain
           their
           old
           love
           to
           the
           prelatical
           way
           ,
           or
           others
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           (
           if
           good
           testimon●…
           ma●…
           be
           credited
           )
           did
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           these
           differences
           professe
           their
           dislike
           of
           the
           subordination
           of
           Kirk
           ▪
           Judicatories
           ,
           and
           their
           respect
           to
           the
           congregational
           way
           ,
           have
           for
           their
           own
           ends
           had
           hand
           in
           this
           thing
           ,
           we
           leave
           it
           to
           wise
           men
           to
           consider
           .
           But
           now
           to
           proceed
           in
           our
           work
           .
        
         
         
           The
           first
           and
           great
           prejudice
           which
           that
           Paper
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           it
           seemeth
           ,
           these
           Brethren's
           spirits
           are
           filled
           with
           against
           the
           Brethren
           for
           the
           Protesta●…ion
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           they
           do
           not
           only
           dissent
           from
           ,
           but
           also
           have
           it
           in
           their
           thought
           and
           design
           ,
           to
           subvert
           and
           destroy
           the
           established
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Scotland
          
           by
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           practices
           do
           manif●…stly
           t●…nd
           ther●…unto
           .
           The
           title
           and
           frontispiece
           of
           their
           Paper
           bear●…th
           them
           to
           be
           
             the
             Brethren
             who
             are
             for
             the
             established
             Government
             of
             the
             Kirk
             of
             Scotland
             ,
          
           And
           the
           other
           to
           be
           
             the
             dissenting
             Brethren
             :
          
           which
           circumscriptions
           of
           the
           two
           parties
           in
           one
           sentence
           ,
           without
           terminating
           their
           dissent
           to
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           is
           obviously
           liable
           to
           this
           construction
           ,
           That
           they
           do
           dissent
           from
           that
           Government
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           fifth
           page
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             They
             did
             easily
             foresee
             that
             their
             way
             did
             manifestly
             tend
             to
             the
             overturning
             of
             the
             established
             Church-Government
             ,
          
           and
           a
           little
           downward
           in
           the
           same
           page
           ,
           
             That
             soon
             after
             ,
             and
             constantly
             to
             this
             day
             by
             their
             irregular
             practices
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             order
             ,
             they
             have
             bewrayed
             their
             small
             respect
             to
             the
             established
             Government
             ;
          
           and
           toward
           the
           close
           of
           that
           s●…ction
           ▪
           that
           
             they
             expresly
             refused
             subordination
             and
             ●…ubmission
             to
             the
             Iudicatories
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             a
             principle
             inconsistent
             with
             presbyterial
             Government
             in
             a
             constituted
             Church
             .
          
           And
           having
           in
           the
           next
           page
           reckoned
           over
           some
           practices
           and
           proposals
           of
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           ,
           they
           do
           thus
           conclude
           o●…
           them
           ,
           
             These
             projects
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             we
             look
             upon
             as
             s●…tting
             up
             in
             esfect
             a
             new
             〈◊〉
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             and
             a
             Plant
             which
             is
             not
             of
             Gods
             planting
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             suspending
             the
             established
             Church-Government
          
           〈◊〉
           die
           ,
           
             but
             totally
             subverting
             it
             to
             make
             way
             
             for
             the
             projecters
             their
             domination
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             over
             their
             Brethren
             .
          
           When
           we
           read
           and
           repeat
           these
           things
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           bemoan
           the
           blindnesse
           and
           weaknesse
           of
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           as
           they
           are
           now
           cloathed
           with
           corruption
           and
           a
           body
           of
           death
           .
           Our
           Brethrens
           great
           quarr●…l
           and
           plea
           ,
           they
           professe
           to
           be
           from
           their
           zeal
           to
           maintain
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           to
           their
           apprehensions
           the
           other
           would
           subvert
           and
           destroy
           .
           And
           if
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           were
           to
           give
           an
           accompt
           of
           the
           grounds
           of
           their
           dissatisfaction
           with
           them
           in
           the
           proceedings
           ,
           wherein
           they
           have
           been
           forced
           to
           differ
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           testifie
           against
           them
           ,
           or
           of
           these
           courses
           and
           practices
           which
           they
           call
           irregular
           ,
           and
           altogether
           disorderly
           and
           destructive
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           We
           trust
           they
           can
           in
           the
           simplicity
           of
           their
           souls
           say
           ,
           That
           next
           unto
           the
           great
           End
           for
           which
           Government
           was
           appointed
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           His
           House
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           edifying
           and
           building
           of
           His
           Body
           in
           those
           things
           that
           pertain
           to
           life
           and
           godlinesse
           ,
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           resolution
           Brethren
           their
           ruining
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           and
           other
           the
           precious
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           work
           of
           R●…formation
           ,
           by
           departing
           from
           the
           purity
           ,
           and
           genuine
           and
           primitive
           principles
           thereof
           ,
           and
           neglecting
           to
           improve
           the
           same
           to
           the
           ends
           for
           which
           they
           were
           appointed
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           abusing
           them
           oftentimes
           to
           contrary
           ends
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           de●…ire
           to
           preserve
           these
           things
           unto
           edification
           ,
           hath
           been
           and
           is
           the
           thing
           that
           most
           prevaileth
           upon
           them
           in
           all
           these
           m●…tters
           ;
           And
           what
           a
           sad
           thing
           is
           it
           that
           both
           having
           the
           confidence
           to
           say
           that
           they
           are
           one
           in
           their
           end
           ,
           and
           do
           design
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           that
           yet
           the
           one
           of
           
           them
           should
           so
           far
           mistake
           their
           own
           way
           ,
           as
           to
           choo●…e
           means
           destructive
           to
           ●…heir
           own
           ends
           ;
           or
           ,
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           dissemble
           and
           mock
           God
           ,
           and
           abuse
           the
           world
           with
           making
           profession
           of
           one
           thing
           ,
           whil●…st
           the
           contrary
           is
           designed
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           act●…d
           by
           their
           hands
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           shall
           we
           perswade
           the
           resolution
           Brethr●…n
           that
           the
           other
           do
           not
           dissent
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Church-government
           ,
           but
           do
           own
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           as
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Government
           appointed
           by
           Him
           who
           is
           faithfull
           over
           all
           the
           House
           of
           God
           as
           a
           Son
           ?
           For
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           they
           do
           professe
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           preach
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           plead
           and
           print
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           own
           and
           acknowledge
           themselves
           members
           of
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ,
           and
           give
           obedience
           unto
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           execution
           their
           just
           Sentences
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           do
           not
           professe
           ,
           nor
           preach
           ,
           nor
           print
           ,
           nor
           plead
           ,
           nor
           act
           for
           ,
           nor
           subject
           themselves
           unto
           any
           other
           Church-government
           :
           Though
           these
           things
           be
           clear
           and
           evident
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           have
           been
           confirmed
           by
           the
           constant
           tenor
           of
           their
           way
           now
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           and
           is
           well
           known
           in
           all
           these
           three
           Nations
           ;
           Yet
           haply
           it
           shall
           not
           ransom
           them
           in
           this
           point
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           their
           Brethrens
           jealousie
           :
           Shall
           they
           then
           open
           their
           hearts
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           take
           God
           ,
           who
           knoweth
           them
           ,
           to
           record
           ,
           upon
           their
           souls
           ,
           that
           so
           far
           as
           they
           have
           obtained
           mercy
           to
           know
           themselves
           and
           their
           own
           judgement
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           concerneth
           Church-government
           ,
           they
           do
           judge
           Presbyterial
           Government
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           holden
           forth
           in
           the
           second
           Book
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           uncontroverted
           Assemblies
           of
           
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           sworn
           to
           in
           the
           National
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           Solemn
           League
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           to
           be
           founded
           upon
           ,
           and
           agreeable
           unto
           the
           Word
           o●…
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           Government
           warranted
           and
           appointed
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           which
           He
           would
           have
           His
           House
           to
           be
           ruled
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           thought
           nor
           design
           of
           subverting
           or
           destroying
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           introducing
           any
           other
           into
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           conceive
           themselves
           bound
           both
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Institution
           and
           Commandment
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           solemn
           Oath
           of
           both
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           many
           tyes
           besides
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           the
           preservation
           thereof
           in
           its
           purity
           and
           power
           unto
           the
           end
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           may
           be
           continued
           in
           the
           House
           of
           God
           amongst
           their
           posterity
           and
           the
           generations
           that
           are
           to
           come
           ;
           If
           after
           all
           this
           our
           Brethren
           will
           not
           believe
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           what
           they
           can
           do
           ,
           or
           what
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           do
           more
           to
           perswade
           them
           ;
           but
           all
           this
           they
           have
           done
           already
           ,
           and
           must
           therefore
           possesse
           their
           souls
           in
           patience
           ,
           and
           commit
           the
           cause
           unto
           God
           who
           knoweth
           their
           hearts
           and
           all
           the
           thoughts
           thereof
           afar
           off
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           do
           haply
           prevail
           so
           far
           upon
           the
           apprehensions
           and
           thoughts
           of
           some
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           of
           these
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           them
           allow
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           more
           charity
           than
           to
           think
           that
           they
           have
           changed
           their
           judgements
           concerning
           the
           Government
           ,
           or
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           entertain
           formal
           and
           direct
           intentions
           ,
           and
           a
           stated
           design
           to
           subvert
           and
           destroy
           the
           same
           :
           We
           know
           that
           they
           have
           alwayes
           had
           that
           candid
           construction
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           just
           cause
           to
           complain
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           no
           professions
           ,
           nor
           protestations
           
           nor
           actions
           of
           theirs
           ,
           could
           since
           our
           late
           differences
           ,
           gain
           so
           much
           credit
           with
           them
           as
           to
           vindicate
           them
           from
           some
           s●…ated
           design
           against
           the
           Government
           ;
           Or
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           a
           testimony
           in
           their
           consciences
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           judged
           it
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           advantage
           of
           their
           cause
           ,
           and
           weakning
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           by
           presenting
           them
           in
           such
           a
           figure
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           to
           make
           the
           Nation
           and
           the
           World
           believe
           that
           it
           is
           otherwayes
           ;
           though
           we
           know
           nothing
           that
           they
           have
           gained
           thereby
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           to
           make
           themselves
           at
           last
           to
           believe
           what
           they
           would
           have
           had
           others
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           the
           end
           to
           make
           them
           run
           quite
           away
           from
           their
           old
           friends
           ,
           as
           men
           to
           be
           scarred
           at
           :
           like
           children
           really
           afrighting
           themselves
           with
           the
           things
           which
           they
           devised
           to
           afright
           others
           .
           But
           let
           us
           come
           to
           that
           upon
           which
           they
           lay
           the
           stresse
           and
           weight
           of
           all
           these
           harsh
           constructions
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           their
           actings
           and
           irregular
           practices
           (
           as
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           call
           them
           )
           being
           such
           as
           in
           their
           opinion
           are
           contrary
           to
           all
           order
           ,
           and
           do
           clearly
           tend
           to
           the
           subversion
           of
           the
           Government
           .
           Of
           these
           they
           do
           reckon
           a
           great
           many
           ,
           in
           their
           Representation
           published
           at
           
             London
             ,
          
           which
           (
           as
           to
           that
           head
           (
           which
           yet
           taketh
           up
           a
           great
           part
           of
           that
           Book
           )
           is
           so
           fraughted
           with
           groundlesse
           alleagances
           and
           grosse
           mis-representations
           (
           we
           shall
           abstain
           from
           our
           Brethrens
           word
           of
           foul
           slanders
           )
           of
           matters
           of
           fact
           (
           some
           of
           them
           feigned
           ,
           and
           others
           reported
           with
           all
           the
           distortion
           that
           a
           prejudiced
           mind
           can
           reach
           )
           that
           we
           do
           profess
           though
           proportionable
           and
           correspondent
           assertions
           and
           carriages
           in
           their
           Agent
           and
           his
           industrious
           spreading
           of
           it
           ,
           did
           make
           us
           conceive
           that
           it
           might
           be
           
           his
           ,
           yet
           untill
           now
           that
           they
           have
           owned
           it
           in
           a
           publick
           Declaration
           ,
           we
           could
           hardly
           be
           perswaded
           that
           it
           was
           theirs
           .
           But
           we
           shall
           leave
           th●…
           full
           answering
           of
           these
           things
           to
           its
           proper
           place
           ,
           and
           shall
           now
           only
           speak
           to
           those
           particulars
           tha●…
           are
           shortly
           repeated
           in
           their
           Declaration
           .
           And
           i●…
           the
           entry
           ,
           do
           desire
           our
           Brethren
           seriously
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           they
           have
           done
           well
           by
           their
           departing
           from
           their
           former
           principles
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Malignant
           party
           ,
           and
           hugging
           them
           in
           their
           arms
           ,
           and
           bringing
           them
           into
           the
           Judicatories
           of
           State
           and
           Kirk
           ,
           against
           a
           publick
           solemn
           Vow
           and
           Engagement
           ,
           sworn
           by
           the
           whole
           Land
           to
           the
           Lord
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           and
           by
           abusing
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           turning
           the
           edge
           both
           of
           Doctrine
           and
           of
           Discipline
           from
           off
           them
           ,
           and
           against
           their
           Brethren
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Godly
           in
           the
           Nation
           ,
           to
           tempt
           them
           to
           cast
           at
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           to
           fall
           upon
           means
           of
           defence
           that
           haply
           might
           have
           been
           prejudicial
           thereunto
           ,
           We
           do
           professe
           we
           do
           judge
           it
           a
           special
           mercy
           to
           this
           whole
           Church
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           have
           not
           prevailed
           upon
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           the
           designing
           and
           doing
           of
           that
           really
           wherewith
           they
           are
           unjustly
           charged
           ;
           and
           if
           God
           had
           not
           instructed
           them
           with
           a
           strong
           hand
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           who
           knows
           but
           corruption
           meeting
           with
           great
           provocations
           and
           strong
           temptations
           ,
           might
           have
           turned
           them
           aside
           to
           such
           unhappy
           purposes
           .
           It
           shall
           be
           our
           Brethrens
           wisdom
           ,
           if
           they
           desire
           to
           preserve
           the
           Government
           ,
           to
           improve
           it
           to
           edification
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           comfort
           and
           encouraging
           of
           the
           Godly
           ,
           and
           purging
           of
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           otherwise
           all
           their
           professing
           and
           pleading
           ,
           and
           appearing
           for
           it
           will
           do
           but
           little
           to
           
           commend
           it
           to
           men's
           consciences
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           have
           not
           a
           root
           there
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           like
           long
           to
           subsist
           in
           outward
           professions
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           particular
           is
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           
             The
             declining
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             supream
             Church-Iudicatories
             of
             this
             Nation
             once
             and
             again
             ;
          
           They
           mean
           the
           Protestations
           against
           the
           two
           late
           pretended
           Assemblies
           at
           
             S.
             Andrews
             ,
          
           and
           
             Dundee
             ,
          
           and
           
             Edinburgh
             ,
          
           in
           both
           which
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ,
           National
           and
           Provincial
           is
           clearly
           asserted
           ,
           and
           an
           honourable
           testimony
           given
           thereunto
           by
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           ,
           with
           distinct
           and
           full
           profession
           of
           their
           purpose
           and
           resolution
           to
           adhere
           thereunto
           ;
           Nor
           is
           there
           in
           ●…ny
           of
           these
           Protestations
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           thing
           of
           theirs
           that
           hath
           been
           w●…itten
           or
           published
           in
           defence
           thereof
           ,
           one
           tittle
           that
           strikes
           against
           any
           thing
           that
           relateth
           to
           the
           intrinsecal
           constitution
           and
           being
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           but
           all
           the
           reasons
           of
           the
           Protestations
           against
           those
           meetings
           ,
           are
           upon
           the
           undue
           qualifications
           of
           ,
           and
           prelimitations
           made
           by
           persons
           assuming
           the
           exercise
           of
           Government
           ,
           with
           such
           other
           things
           as
           are
           altogether
           extrinseck
           to
           the
           Government
           it self
           :
           they
           have
           learned
           to
           distinguish
           betwixt
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           male-administrations
           and
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           Church-Governors
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           condemn
           the
           one
           when
           they
           are
           necessarily
           called
           to
           give
           a
           testimony
           against
           the
           other
           ;
           Yea
           ,
           the
           duty
           and
           care
           they
           owe
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Government
           constraineth
           them
           to
           testifie
           against
           the
           abusing
           and
           cortupting
           of
           it
           :
           So
           did
           our
           fathers
           of
           old
           ,
           whose
           Protestations
           against
           corrupt
           National
           Church
           Assemblies
           are
           
           upon
           record
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           have
           they
           been
           by
           men
           of
           sound
           judgments
           ,
           from
           being
           judged
           because
           thereof
           to
           be
           against
           the
           Government
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           honoured
           amongst
           the
           greatest
           patrons
           and
           preservers
           thereof
           .
           The
           protesting
           Brethren
           do
           not
           acknowledge
           these
           two
           Meetings
           to
           be
           any
           of
           the
           supream
           Church-Judicatories
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           nor
           to
           have
           any
           Authority
           belonging
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           unfree
           and
           corrupt
           Assemblies
           (
           for
           the
           reasons
           long
           ago
           published
           to
           the
           world
           )
           that
           have
           not
           upon
           them
           the
           stamp
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Courts
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           neither
           do
           they
           think
           that
           testifying
           against
           the
           corruptions
           of
           many
           of
           these
           that
           are
           now
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           to
           dissent
           from
           ,
           or
           to
           do
           injury
           to
           the
           Government
           it self
           ;
           And
           we
           cannot
           but
           say
           ,
           whatever
           be
           our
           Brethren's
           intentions
           in
           studying
           some
           way
           to
           wrap
           up
           the
           Authority
           of
           these
           two
           Meetings
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Ministerial
           Church
           which
           is
           of
           their
           judgment
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           being
           of
           the
           Government
           (
           for
           this
           they
           seem
           to
           hint
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           directly
           spoke
           in
           that
           word
           of
           
             the
             established
             Government
             and
             Iudicatories
             of
             this
             Kirk
             ,
          
           which
           they
           set
           in
           the
           frontispiece
           ,
           and
           carry
           along
           in
           their
           Paper
           )
           as
           if
           the
           Government
           could
           not
           be
           owned
           nor
           subsist
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           these
           two
           Meetings
           being
           denied
           ,
           and
           the
           corruptions
           of
           men
           discovered
           and
           acknowledged
           ;
           We
           say
           ,
           whatsoever
           they
           do
           herein
           to
           please
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           amuse
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           yet
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           do
           not
           so
           judge
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           by
           doing
           ,
           so
           make
           moe
           adversaries
           to
           the
           ●…overnment
           than
           there
           is
           just
           cause
           .
        
         
           ●…he
           second
           particular
           which
           they
           alleage
           ,
           is
           ,
           
           
             Their
             planting
             of
             Congregations
             in
             a
             tumultuous
             and
             disorderly
             way
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             the
             Iudicatories
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             just
             interest
             of
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             counteracting
             to
             the
             resolutions
             and
             determinations
             of
             the
             Iudicatories
             when
             any
             of
             them
             are
             pleased
             to
             be
             dissatisfied
             therewith
             .
          
           To
           carry
           on
           the
           great
           things
           of
           God
           that
           do
           concern
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           His
           Son
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           eternal
           state
           of
           souls
           in
           a
           tumultuous
           and
           disorderly
           way
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           no
           more
           ,
           were
           a
           fault
           great
           enough
           ;
           but
           to
           do
           it
           upon
           no
           better
           foundations
           than
           meer
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           for
           no
           better
           ends
           ,
           but
           for
           serving
           of
           our
           own
           lusts
           ,
           were
           a
           very
           grievous
           and
           hatefull
           sin
           :
           But
           let
           us
           see
           what
           cause
           there
           is
           ●…or
           this
           great
           charge
           ;
           The
           resolution
           Brethren
           did
           by
           those
           Resolutions
           of
           theirs
           ,
           taken
           in
           an
           occasional
           meeting
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           General
           Assembly
           (
           many
           of
           that
           number
           receiving
           either
           no
           advertisement
           ,
           or
           else
           such
           as
           was
           out
           of
           time
           to
           keep
           the
           meeting
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           1651.
           )
           give
           their
           judgment
           and
           advice
           unto
           the
           State
           ,
           concerning
           the
           capacity
           of
           the
           Malignant-party
           (
           who
           were
           before
           that
           time
           excluded
           from
           all
           Publick
           Trust
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Judicatories
           Civil
           and
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           and
           debarred
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           and
           from
           having
           hand
           in
           the
           Election
           of
           Ministers
           )
           in
           order
           to
           Civil
           Trust
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           being
           generally
           much
           stumbled
           at
           by
           the
           Godly
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           they
           did
           a
           little
           thereaf●…er
           ,
           whether
           for
           the
           allaying
           of
           that
           offence
           ,
           or
           〈◊〉
           considerations
           best
           known
           to
           themselves
           ,
           sudd●…nly
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           Acts
           made
           by
           themselves
           ,
           receive
           them
           to
           a
           shadow
           of
           publick
           repentance
           ,
           or
           ,
           to
           a
           mock-repentance
           ;
           We
           may
           justly
           and
           with
           
           grief
           of
           heart
           call
           it
           so
           ,
           because
           God
           was
           thereby
           mocked
           ,
           and
           sin
           and
           wrath
           increased
           ;
           and
           though
           these
           Brethren
           may
           deny
           it
           ,
           and
           love
           not
           to
           hear
           it
           ,
           yet
           not
           only
           the
           Godly
           ,
           but
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Land
           are
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           do
           bear
           record
           of
           it
           ;
           yea
           ,
           that
           party
           themselves
           are
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           do
           make
           it
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           sporting
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           by
           this
           semblance
           of
           repentance
           they
           were
           made
           capable
           of
           all
           Church-priviledges
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           equal
           footing
           for
           calling
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           ruling
           in
           Congregations
           ,
           with
           men
           of
           a
           blamelesse
           and
           christian
           conversation
           ,
           and
           of
           known
           integrity
           and
           good
           affection
           to
           the
           work
           of
           Reformation
           ;
           And
           when
           the
           diet
           of
           the
           General
           Assembly
           came
           ,
           having
           first
           done
           what
           they
           could
           for
           incapacitating
           all
           Brethren
           of
           differing
           judgment
           from
           these
           Resolutions
           ,
           to
           sit
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           by
           citing
           them
           to
           the
           Assembly
           as
           guilty
           persons
           ,
           and
           excluding
           them
           from
           being
           elected
           Commissioners
           ,
           where
           they
           could
           have
           power
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           only
           ratifie
           these
           Resolutions
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           proceedings
           of
           those
           Commissioners
           (
           who
           were
           authors
           thereof
           )
           relating
           thereunto
           ,
           but
           did
           also
           make
           Acts
           ,
           appointing
           and
           ordaining
           Censures
           against
           all
           persons
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           whether
           Ministers
           or
           Professors
           ,
           that
           did
           not
           acknowledge
           the
           Authority
           ,
           and
           submit
           to
           the
           Acts
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           that
           Assembly
           concerning
           those
           Resolutions
           ,
           and
           barring
           all
           such
           Expectants
           from
           entrance
           to
           the
           Ministery
           as
           should
           not
           acknowledge
           that
           Authority
           ,
           and
           submit
           to
           those
           Constitutions
           ;
           And
           in
           their
           Assembly
           of
           the
           next
           yeat
           at
           
             Edinburgh
             ,
          
           do
           provide
           and
           ordain
           Presbyteries
           to
           take
           special
           care
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           calling
           of
           any
           Expectant
           to
           a
           particular
           
           charge
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           before
           they
           admit
           him
           to
           his
           tryals
           ,
           they
           require
           him
           under
           his
           hand
           to
           passe
           from
           the
           Protestations
           and
           Declinators
           against
           this
           and
           the
           preceding
           General
           Assemblie
           ,
           if
           he
           hath
           been
           accessory
           to
           the
           same
           ;
           And
           to
           promise
           and
           give
           assurance
           that
           he
           shal
           abstain
           fro●…
           holding
           up
           debates
           and
           controversies
           about
           matters
           of
           differences
           in
           this
           Kirk
           since
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           1650.
           in
           preaching
           ,
           writing
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ;
           upon
           the
           performance
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Presbytery
           shall
           proceed
           to
           his
           trials
           ;
           If
           not
           ,
           in
           that
           case
           the
           Presbyterie
           shall
           forbear
           to
           proceed
           ,
           untill
           the
           next
           General
           Assembly
           ;
           leaving
           liberty
           to
           the
           Presbytery
           or
           Congregation
           for
           planting
           of
           the
           place
           otherwise
           :
           And
           ,
           that
           Presbyteries
           shall
           require
           the
           same
           things
           fore-mentioned
           of
           every
           ruling
           Elder
           that
           cometh
           to
           sit
           and
           act
           in
           Presbyteries
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           his
           refusal
           ,
           not
           admit
           him
           to
           act
           as
           an
           Elder
           in
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           but
           require
           the
           Kirk-Session
           from
           which
           he
           is
           sent
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           ,
           and
           send
           another
           ,
           who
           ,
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           shall
           agree
           to
           perform
           the
           conditions
           required
           .
           By
           these
           proceedings
           and
           practices
           ,
           the
           most
           unjust
           and
           irregular
           that
           we
           have
           known
           in
           this
           Church
           since
           we
           did
           begin
           to
           look
           at
           Reformation
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           1638.
           and
           which
           were
           indeed
           the
           great
           cause
           of
           the
           distempers
           and
           distractions
           that
           have
           since
           followed
           ,
           malignant
           and
           disaffected
           men
           in
           Congregations
           and
           Presbyteries
           have
           got
           up
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           having
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           Acts
           ,
           already
           mentioned
           ,
           they
           do
           make
           a
           bar
           thereof
           to
           shut
           the
           door
           against
           the
           calling
           of
           able
           and
           godly
           men
           to
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           who
           cannot
           bring
           their
           consciences
           in
           bondage
           to
           these
           things
           ;
           And
           do
           
           labour
           every-where
           almost
           ,
           to
           thrust-in
           others
           according
           to
           their
           own
           heart
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           the
           dislike
           and
           dissent
           of
           many
           of
           the
           godly
           and
           well-affected
           ,
           who
           are
           best
           able
           to
           judge
           ;
           or
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           happen
           to
           be
           called
           ,
           a
           stop
           is
           put
           to
           their
           trials
           and
           admission
           upon
           the
           same
           accompt
           ;
           or
           ,
           if
           admitted
           ,
           and
           received
           by
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           then
           refused
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           Ministers
           by
           the
           Synod
           ;
           And
           the
           intrudings
           of
           others
           upon
           their
           charges
           ,
           allowed
           and
           confirmed
           .
           If
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           these
           difficulties
           and
           straits
           ,
           whereby
           they
           that
           love
           the
           Gospel
           are
           barred
           from
           the
           precious
           sood
           of
           th●…ir
           souls
           ,
           and
           have
           men
           thrust
           upon
           them
           who
           know
           not
           how
           to
           speak
           a
           word
           in
           season
           to
           a
           weary
           soul
           ,
           nor
           to
           divide
           the
           Word
           aright
           ,
           but
           do
           make
           glad
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           not
           made
           glad
           ;
           and
           make
           sad
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           not
           made
           sad
           :
           what
           wonder
           were
           it
           though
           the
           gaining
           or
           preserving
           of
           that
           which
           is
           more
           excellent
           and
           necessary
           ,
           and
           for
           avoiding
           of
           a
           greater
           evil
           ,
           should
           sometimes
           and
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           perswade
           unto
           a
           sinless
           preterition
           of
           some
           things
           ,
           otherwise
           fit
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           the
           course
           of
           formality
           and
           order
           ;
           though
           yet
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           have
           been
           tender
           even
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           have
           made
           conscience
           ,
           as
           to
           do
           nothing
           evil
           and
           sinfull
           in
           it self
           ,
           so
           to
           do
           nothing
           from
           contempt
           or
           disrespect
           to
           the
           least
           point
           of
           order
           ;
           yea
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           carefull
           to
           keep
           within
           the
           bounds
           ,
           warranted
           and
           allowed
           unto
           them
           of
           God
           ;
           And
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           fit
           to
           compare
           ,
           we
           may
           truly
           say
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           the
           noise
           our
           Brethren
           make
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           violation
           of
           order
           ,
           and
           taking
           irregular
           courses
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           more
           carefull
           then
           themselves
           have
           
           been
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           more
           just
           and
           weighty
           grievance
           against
           them
           ,
           even
           upon
           this
           accompt
           ,
           than
           they
           have
           against
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           :
           Have
           not
           these
           Brethren
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           intruded
           both
           upon
           the
           people
           and
           charges
           of
           other
           able
           and
           godly
           Ministers
           already
           setled
           ?
           Have
           not
           others
           of
           them
           ,
           being
           the
           smaller
           part
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           a
           very
           small
           part
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           separated
           and
           withdrawn
           themselves
           from
           the
           body
           and
           greater
           part
           thereof
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           of
           the
           other
           judgment
           ?
           Have
           they
           not
           counteracted
           and
           been
           instrumentall
           to
           cause
           people
           in
           Congregations
           counteract
           to
           the
           Determinations
           and
           Sentences
           of
           their
           own
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ?
           Have
           they
           not
           in
           Synods
           violently
           taken
           things
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           neither
           reference
           ,
           nor
           appeal
           ,
           nor
           male-administration
           ?
           Have
           they
           not
           refused
           to
           acknowledge
           Ministers
           for
           members
           of
           the
           Synod
           ,
           or
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           sit
           &
           vote
           among
           them
           ,
           though
           called
           by
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           duly
           tryed
           and
           admitted
           by
           the
           Presbytery
           ?
           Have
           not
           some
           of
           their
           Synods
           taken
           upon
           them
           the
           power
           of
           a
           Gen.
           Assembly
           ?
           and
           other
           things
           of
           that
           kind
           which
           were
           tedious
           to
           collect
           and
           enumerate
           .
           They
           that
           teach
           others
           ,
           would
           teach
           them
           own
           selves
           .
           And
           if
           they
           would
           have
           their
           Brethren
           to
           abhor
           Idols
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           commit
           sacriledge
           .
           If
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           upon
           the
           matter
           betwixt
           that
           which
           is
           done
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           done
           by
           the
           other
           :
           take
           the
           matter
           simply
           and
           without
           respect
           to
           their
           numbers
           ,
           and
           we
           believe
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           will
           be
           content
           to
           stand
           or
           fall
           by
           it
           :
           and
           if
           it
           be
           the
           plurality
           of
           the
           number
           only
           ,
           we
           cannot
           accompt
           that
           ,
           ●…specially
           
           in
           a
           time
           of
           corruption
           ,
           a
           sufficient
           plea
           either
           for
           condemning
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           justifying
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           wherewith
           they
           labour
           to
           make
           out
           the
           designs
           and
           endeavours
           of
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           to
           subvert
           the
           Government
           ,
           is
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           expresse
           it
           in
           the
           fourth
           page
           of
           their
           Declaration
           ,
           
             That
             they
             have
             cast
             many
             and
             foul
             reproaches
             upon
             them
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
             both
             by
             word
             and
             writ
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             make
             them
             hatefull
             ,
             and
             purchase
             credit
             and
             power
             to
             their
             own
             party
             ,
             whereby
             also
             they
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             render
             this
             National
             Church
             odious
             in
             the
             view
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             exposed
             her
             to
             be
             a
             laughing-stock
             to
             all
             her
             enemies
             ,
             and
             furnished
             them
             with
             weapons
          
           (
           
             if
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             their
             foul
             slanders
             deserve
             to
             have
             credit
          
           )
           
             whereby
             to
             fight
             against
             her
             ,
             and
             justifie
             their
             opposition
             to
             her
             ,
             when
             her
             own
             children
             bear
             such
             witnesse
             against
             her
             .
          
           And
           as
           they
           expresse
           it
           in
           the
           fifth
           page
           of
           that
           Paper
           ,
           
             their
             branding
             Church-Officers
             and
             inferiour
             Iudicatories
             ,
             as
             generally
             corrupt
             ,
             that
             so
             all
             of
             them
             might
             be
             cast
             loose
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             moulded
             to
             their
             mind
             .
          
           If
           our
           Lord
           and
           Master
           Jesus
           Christ
           had
           not
           forewarned
           us
           herein
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           wondred
           that
           the
           Brethren
           for
           the
           publick
           Resolutions
           should
           see
           a
           mote
           in
           their
           neighbours
           eye
           ,
           and
           not
           consider
           the
           beam
           in
           their
           own
           eye
           :
           Hath
           it
           not
           been
           their
           work
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           in
           private
           and
           publick
           ,
           in
           print
           and
           writ
           ,
           to
           cast
           foul
           reproaches
           and
           slanders
           upon
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           ?
           That
           one
           scurril
           pamphlet
           ,
           published
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Uldericus
             Veridicus
             ,
          
           (
           which
           had
           been
           better
           stiled
           
             Falsidicus
          
           )
           may
           testifie
           of
           what
           spirit
           some
           of
           our
           Brethren
           are
           ,
           who
           knowing
           that
           the
           tongue
           of
           the
           poor
           man
           the
           Author
           thereof
           would
           be
           no
           slander
           at
           home
           ,
           
           (
           so
           small
           was
           his
           credit
           in
           this
           Church
           when
           he
           lived
           )
           that
           now
           after
           his
           death
           they
           have
           sent
           his
           crazie
           discourses
           abroad
           in
           a
           Latin
           dresse
           ,
           to
           gain
           credit
           to
           their
           cause
           amongst
           strangers
           in
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           world
           believe
           the
           Protesters
           are
           men
           fanatick
           and
           abominable
           ,
           like
           
             Thomas
             Munster
          
           or
           
             Iohn
          
           of
           
             Leyden
             :
          
           But
           would
           any
           be
           at
           the
           pains
           to
           turn
           it
           into
           the
           Scotish
           tongue
           ,
           it
           should
           not
           only
           prove
           a
           sufficient
           resutation
           of
           the
           manifold
           lyes
           and
           calumnies
           therein
           contained
           ,
           but
           open
           the
           eyes
           of
           many
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           perceive
           by
           what
           pillars
           that
           cause
           is
           supported
           ▪
           But
           it
           doth
           most
           grieve
           us
           that
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           so
           often
           taken
           in
           vain
           ,
           by
           our
           Brethren's
           filling
           their
           preachings
           and
           prayers
           in
           the
           pulpit
           with
           such
           stuffe
           as
           goeth
           abroad
           in
           others
           of
           their
           pamphlets
           ;
           whether
           it
           be
           for
           scarscity
           of
           other
           purpose
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           abundance
           of
           that
           humour
           predomining
           in
           their
           breasts
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           determine
           ;
           but
           sure
           we
           are
           ,
           that
           thereby
           not
           only
           many
           hungry
           souls
           are
           disappointed
           of
           their
           food
           ,
           but
           those
           Ordinances
           are
           rendred
           irksome
           even
           to
           many
           hearers
           of
           their
           own
           judgment
           ,
           and
           the
           〈◊〉
           sort
           are
           furnished
           with
           a
           common
           theam
           for
           the
           tavern
           .
           But
           to
           leave
           this
           ,
           and
           answer
           that
           which
           is
           charged
           upon
           the
           Protesters
           .
           Our
           Brethren
           (
           as
           we
           conceive
           )
           do
           by
           these
           reproaches
           and
           slanders
           ,
           and
           brandings
           ,
           mean
           a
           Paper
           of
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           ,
           which
           holdeth
           forth
           the
           evidences
           of
           the
           growing
           defection
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           with
           another
           Paper
           that
           holdeth
           forth
           a
           corrupt
           party
           amongst
           the
           Ministery
           since
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           the
           late
           publick
           Resolutions
           for
           bringing-in
           of
           the
           Malignant
           party
           ,
           have
           got
           up
           
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           carry
           the
           vote
           and
           sway
           in
           many
           the
           Judicatories
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ;
           with
           some
           〈◊〉
           Papers
           and
           Conferences
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           〈◊〉
           these
           Brethren
           have
           been
           necessarily
           drawn
           in
           〈◊〉
           own
           defence
           :
           Concerning
           which
           we
           say
           ,
           〈◊〉
           That
           if
           these
           things
           be
           indeed
           slanders
           and
           false
           〈◊〉
           themselves
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           coined
           and
           vented
           〈◊〉
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           for
           the
           ends
           alleaged
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ly
           they
           are
           great
           transgressors
           ,
           and
           wretched
           〈◊〉
           whom
           the
           resolution
           Brethren
           have
           at
           a
           〈◊〉
           advantage
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           can
           but
           a
           little
           wait
           〈◊〉
           possesse
           their
           souls
           with
           patience
           ,
           God
           will
           〈◊〉
           their
           innocency
           ,
           and
           discover
           the
           others
           malice
           against
           them
           ▪
           and
           their
           treachery
           against
           His
           Cause
           ▪
           But
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           if
           these
           things
           be
           no
           inventions
           〈◊〉
           theirs
           ,
           but
           have
           real
           and
           sad
           truth
           in
           the
           bottom
           and
           have
           been
           vented
           by
           them
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           malice
           against
           the
           persons
           ,
           nor
           for
           rendring
           the
           Church
           odious
           ,
           or
           subverting
           the
           Government
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           sinistrous
           ends
           as
           these
           ,
           but
           that
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Commandment
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           may
           plead
           with
           their
           Mother
           ,
           
             Hos.
          
           2.
           2.
           that
           free
           and
           faithfull
           warning
           being
           given
           of
           her
           backsliding
           revolting
           condition
           ,
           the
           sin
           might
           be
           repented
           of
           ,
           and
           reformed
           by
           those
           who
           are
           guilty
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           avoided
           by
           those
           who
           desire
           to
           keep
           their
           ▪
           garments
           pure
           ;
           And
           that
           it
           might
           appear
           that
           ▪
           they
           do
           not
           without
           just
           reason
           call
           and
           cry
           for
           purging
           of
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           insufficient
           ,
           and
           scandalous
           and
           corrupt
           men
           being
           removed
           from
           the
           exercise
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           administration
           of
           holy
           things
           ,
           the
           Government
           may
           be
           preserved
           and
           improved
           to
           edification
           ,
           and
           the
           sons
           of
           
             Levi
          
           being
           purified
           and
           purged
           ,
           they
           may
           offer
           
           unto
           the
           Lord
           an
           offering
           in
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           ●…hat
           the
           offerings
           of
           His
           people
           may
           be
           pleasing
           ●…o
           Him
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           former
           years
           :
           If
           (
           we
           say
           )
           there
           be
           truth
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           if
           in
           speaking
           and
           writing
           thereof
           they
           have
           these
           good
           ends
           before
           them
           which
           they
           have
           professed
           ,
           then
           may
           the
           Lord
           through
           grace
           therein
           accept
           ,
           and
           hear
           ,
           and
           have
           compassion
           upon
           them
           and
           His
           people
           ,
           by
           finding
           out
           the
           means
           to
           purge
           His
           House
           ,
           though
           men
           will
           not
           hear
           ,
           nor
           pitie
           ,
           but
           accompt
           them
           foul
           slanderers
           and
           subtil
           subverters
           for
           discovering
           and
           complaining
           of
           these
           things
           .
           Th●…rdly
           ,
           To
           the
           thing
           it self
           they
           have
           frequently
           acknowledged
           and
           testified
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           precious
           Gospel-godly
           Ministery
           in
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           which
           they
           do
           not
           confine
           to
           these
           of
           their
           own
           judgment
           only
           ,
           but
           extend
           also
           to
           not
           a
           few
           of
           the
           Brethren
           of
           the
           other
           judgment
           also
           ,
           though
           they
           dare
           not
           approve
           of
           their
           way
           ,
           as
           to
           these
           late
           revolutions
           ,
           and
           are
           much
           grieved
           in
           spirit
           ,
           and
           judge
           it
           a
           matter
           to
           be
           lamented
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           so
           far
           mistake
           their
           old
           friends
           (
           who
           strive
           ,
           though
           in
           much
           weaknesse
           ,
           to
           keep
           the
           good
           old
           way
           wherein
           both
           were
           wont
           to
           walk
           for
           carrying-on
           of
           the
           wo●…k
           of
           Reformation
           )
           as
           to
           accompt
           them
           the
           wasters
           and
           destroyers
           of
           the
           Lords
           Vine
           ,
           and
           become
           so
           kindly
           companions
           and
           patrons
           to
           men
           of
           another
           stamp
           that
           they
           judge
           themselves
           wounded
           if
           their
           sore
           be
           touched
           .
           But
           ,
           fourthly
           ,
           Are
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           in
           fault
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           often
           bemoaned
           it
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           complained
           of
           it
           unto
           men
           (
           both
           to
           our
           Brethren
           and
           others
           )
           when
           called
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           a
           great
           many
           ignorant
           
           insufficient
           and
           corrupt
           scandalous
           Ministers
           〈◊〉
           Elders
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Judicatories
           of
           the
           Kirk
           many
           places
           of
           the
           Land
           are
           pestered
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           either
           do
           little
           or
           nothing
           to
           edification
           ,
           or
           〈◊〉
           too
           much
           to
           destruction
           ?
           We
           shall
           not
           for
           proof
           〈◊〉
           this
           ,
           repeat
           in
           this
           place
           those
           evidences
           of
           〈◊〉
           ing
           defection
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           which
           is
           but
           too
           〈◊〉
           ble
           ,
           and
           can
           be
           attested
           by
           many
           sufficient
           〈◊〉
           ses
           .
           But
           we
           would
           desire
           our
           Brethren
           (
           and
           〈◊〉
           if
           they
           shall
           slight
           it
           )
           seriously
           to
           consider
           these
           〈◊〉
           things
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           this
           Church
           was
           but
           a
           few
           〈◊〉
           before
           these
           publick
           Resolutions
           recovered
           〈◊〉
           under
           the
           tyranny
           and
           corruptions
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           and
           their
           adherents
           ,
           under
           which
           she
           had
           〈◊〉
           and
           languished
           for
           the
           space
           of
           about
           fourty
           years
           by
           reason
           whereof
           ,
           though
           a
           remnant
           was
           preserved
           through
           grace
           ,
           yet
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Ministery
           was
           become
           either
           insufficient
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           gifts
           ,
           〈◊〉
           corrupt
           in
           their
           judgment
           ,
           or
           scandalous
           in
           〈◊〉
           conversation
           .
           2.
           
           That
           it
           was
           oftentimes
           after
           the
           Reformation
           begun
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           1638.
           not
           only
           by
           godly
           men
           in
           private
           ,
           but
           publickly
           by
           our
           General
           Assemblies
           in
           their
           publick
           Warnings
           and
           Declarations
           ,
           and
           Causes
           of
           Humiliation
           ,
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           though
           there
           was
           an
           external
           forsaking
           of
           the
           prelatical
           way
           ,
           and
           engaging
           in
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           Yet
           that
           the
           sin
           of
           former
           defection
           and
           backsliding
           was
           by
           many
           still
           unrepented
           of
           ,
           that
           many
           did
           still
           remain
           either
           neutral
           and
           cold
           ,
           or
           backward
           and
           ill-affected
           to
           the
           work
           of
           God
           .
           3.
           
           That
           the
           General
           Assemblies
           in
           the
           progresse
           of
           Reformation
           did
           begin
           to
           be
           so
           sensible
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           insufficient
           and
           scandalous
           men
           that
           did
           still
           remain
           in
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ,
           
           that
           they
           did
           judge
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           not
           able
           to
           purge
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           give
           Commission
           to
           some
           select
           Brethren
           ,
           nominated
           by
           themselves
           ,
           for
           visiting
           the
           bounds
           of
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ,
           with
           power
           to
           these
           Brethren
           to
           try
           and
           censure
           such
           Ministers
           and
           Elders
           as
           they
           found
           insufficient
           or
           scandalous
           .
           4.
           
           That
           these
           Brethren
           found
           so
           much
           work
           in
           many
           places
           of
           the
           Country
           as
           they
           were
           not
           able
           soon
           to
           overtake
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           continuing
           of
           their
           diligence
           by
           renewed
           Commissions
           for
           two
           or
           three
           years
           space
           ,
           the
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           upon
           the
           report
           of
           what
           was
           yet
           to
           do
           in
           places
           that
           had
           only
           been
           in
           part
           visited
           ,
           and
           in
           consideration
           of
           the
           condition
           of
           other
           places
           ,
           not
           yet
           visited
           ,
           did
           find
           it
           necessary
           to
           appoint
           select
           persons
           ,
           nominated
           by
           themselves
           ,
           for
           visiting
           most
           of
           the
           Presbyteri●…s
           and
           Synods
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           with
           power
           to
           try
           and
           censure
           ,
           as
           aforesaid
           .
           5.
           
           That
           those
           almost
           general
           visitations
           of
           the
           whole
           Land
           ,
           albeit
           judged
           most
           necessary
           for
           purging
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           corrupt
           or
           insufficient
           men
           ,
           whom
           Presbyteri●…s
           and
           Synods
           were
           either
           no●…
           able
           ,
           or
           not
           willing
           to
           censure
           ,
           was
           never
           kept
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           War
           immediatly
           following
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Nations
           .
           6.
           
           That
           few
           or
           none
           have
           since
           that
           time
           been
           purged-out
           by
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ,
           the
           zeal
           that
           was
           formerly
           in
           good
           men
           amongst
           them
           being
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           cooled
           in
           those
           who
           do
           adhere
           to
           the
           publick
           Resolutions
           ,
           and
           the
           endeavours
           of
           these
           who
           differ
           from
           them
           ,
           being
           opposed
           and
           rendred
           ineffectual
           by
           men
           of
           another
           spirit
           ,
           who
           have
           got
           up
           the
           head
           in
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           and
           have
           turned
           the
           
           
           
           
           
           stream
           of
           their
           publick
           actings
           into
           another
           〈◊〉
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           against
           those
           whom
           they
           call
           〈◊〉
           Brethren
           .
           7.
           
           That
           a
           great
           many
           of
           these
           〈◊〉
           ,
           who
           were
           formerly
           purged-out
           for
           the
           profanity
           and
           malignancy
           ,
           are
           again
           taken
           〈◊〉
           the
           Ministery
           without
           sufficient
           evidences
           of
           the
           repentance
           ,
           and
           have
           now
           no
           small
           hand
           in
           〈◊〉
           governing
           of
           things
           in
           sundry
           Presbyteries
           〈◊〉
           Synods
           :
           we
           know
           their
           repentance
           is
           talked
           〈◊〉
           but
           we
           do
           as
           well
           know
           that
           it
           is
           but
           a
           meer
           tall
           some
           of
           them
           having
           made
           no
           〈◊〉
           at
           all
           of
           any
           of
           the
           offences
           for
           which
           they
           〈◊〉
           deposed
           ;
           others
           of
           them
           not
           having
           acknowledge
           all
           the
           particulars
           contained
           in
           their
           Sentence
           and
           most
           of
           them
           either
           prevaricating
           or
           extenu●…ting
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           acknowledgments
           ,
           〈◊〉
           continuing
           to
           be
           what
           they
           were
           :
           Sundry
           〈◊〉
           Brethren
           of
           the
           publick
           judgment
           bemoan
           with
           〈◊〉
           the
           taking-in
           of
           such
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           a
           way
           ;
           and
           〈◊〉
           not
           themselves
           professe
           to
           be
           what
           they
           were
           ?
           〈◊〉
           dare
           appeal
           themselves
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           b●…st
           kno●…
           them
           ,
           whether
           they
           did
           judge
           themselves
           justl●…
           deposed
           ,
           and
           have
           really
           repented
           of
           ,
           and
           change●…
           their
           way
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           things
           for
           which
           they
           were
           deposed
           .
           8.
           
           That
           there
           is
           an
           universal
           groanin●…
           and
           sad
           complaint
           of
           the
           godly
           generally
           throughout
           the
           Land
           ,
           of
           the
           insufficiency
           and
           negligence
           ▪
           and
           of
           scandalous
           and
           malignant
           corrupt
           carriag●…
           of
           many
           Ministers
           throughout
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           proceedings
           of
           many
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ,
           that
           these
           seven
           or
           eight
           years
           past
           they
           have
           done
           little
           or
           nothing
           to
           edification
           and
           for
           promoving
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           Do
           they
           not
           generally
           be
           wail
           ▪
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           
           meetings
           of
           many
           of
           the
           Judicatories
           of
           the
           Kirk
           are
           for
           most
           part
           rather
           matter
           of
           grievance
           and
           〈◊〉
           unto
           them
           ,
           than
           matter
           of
           comfort
           and
           rejoycing
           ?
           And
           if
           we
           shall
           set
           over
           against
           this
           ,
           that
           universal
           testimony
           that
           is
           given
           by
           the
           multitude
           of
           s●…andalous
           and
           disaffected
           malignant
           men
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           publick
           judgment
           and
           to
           the
           most
           of
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           of
           that
           way
           in
           most
           of
           their
           actings
           ,
           Doth
           it
           not
           say
           that
           there
           is
           prevailing
           corruption
           and
           defection
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           her
           Judicatories
           ?
           What
           a
           strange
           change
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           profane
           malignant
           men
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           who
           were
           known
           opposers
           and
           haters
           of
           Godliness
           and
           of
           the
           work
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Discipline
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Kirk
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           hatefull
           and
           odious
           ,
           and
           her
           Judicatories
           terrible
           as
           an
           Army
           with
           Banners
           ,
           that
           now
           their
           ordinary
           plea
           should
           be
           ,
           the
           Kirk
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           and
           the
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbyterie
           ,
           and
           the
           Synod
           ,
           and
           such
           and
           such
           Ministers
           ,
           And
           that
           the
           Godly
           in
           the
           Land
           should
           be
           filled
           with
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           open
           shame
           ,
           whilest
           through
           the
           prevailing
           corruptions
           and
           backslidings
           of
           men
           ,
           advantage
           is
           given
           to
           adversaries
           to
           fight
           against
           them
           with
           the
           weapons
           that
           were
           appointed
           unto
           them
           of
           God
           for
           their
           defence
           and
           comfort
           ,
           and
           for
           bearing
           down
           of
           the
           profane
           and
           ungodly
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           thing
           ,
           whence
           they
           labour
           to
           conclude
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           adversaries
           unto
           ,
           and
           projecters
           against
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           ,
           as
           they
           represent
           it
           in
           the
           fifth
           page
           of
           their
           Declaration
           ;
           
             That
             they
             did
             break
             up
             the
             Conference
             for
             Union
             with
             〈◊〉
             in
          
           November
           ?
           1655.
           
           
             ●…hiefly
             upon
             this
             accompt
             ,
             That
             they
             could
             not
             〈◊〉
             the
             Iudicatories
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             their
             just
             power
             ,
             〈◊〉
             devolve
             matters
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             an
             extrajudicial
             〈◊〉
             of
             equal
             numbers
             .
          
           Which
           point
           they
           resum●…
           again
           and
           prosecute
           at
           length
           in
           the
           sixth
           and
           seventh
           pages
           of
           that
           Paper
           ,
           setting
           down
           the
           word
           of
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           their
           Overture
           there
           anent
           in
           a
           distinct
           character
           ,
           and
           labouring
           〈◊〉
           hold
           forth
           the
           absurdity
           thereof
           from
           several
           considerations
           .
        
         
           Whether
           the
           Conference
           for
           Union
           in
           
             〈◊〉
          
           1655.
           was
           broak
           either
           by
           them
           ,
           or
           ,
           chiefly
           upo●…
           this
           accompt
           (
           though
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           gainsay
           yet
           )
           we
           shall
           not
           now
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           needfull
           to
           stan●…
           to
           debate
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           Overture
           will
           conclud●…
           them
           to
           be
           adversaries
           unto
           ,
           or
           projecters
           agains●…
           the
           Government
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           altogether
           deny
           :
           No●…
           do
           any
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           alleaged
           by
           our
           〈◊〉
           prove
           it
           .
           It
           were
           tedious
           and
           little
           to
           edificatio●…
           of
           the
           Readers
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           particular
           distinct
           Answer
           to
           the
           heaps
           of
           aggravations
           and
           bad
           consequents
           they
           load
           this
           Overture
           with
           ;
           therefore
           we
           do
           offer
           unto
           our
           Brethren's
           more
           sober
           and
           serious
           ,
           or
           (
           if
           they
           do
           not
           judge
           them
           worthy
           o●…
           their
           entertainment
           )
           unto
           the
           sober
           and
           serious
           thoughts
           of
           others
           these
           few
           considerations
           ,
           for
           vindicating
           this
           Overture
           from
           all
           those
           mistakes
           our
           Brethren
           have
           about
           it
           .
           1.
           
           That
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           a
           sound
           or
           a
           healthfull
           growing
           reforming
           ,
           and
           an
           unsound
           sickly
           decaying
           declining
           state
           of
           a
           Church
           .
           2.
           
           That
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           a
           troubled
           distempered
           ,
           and
           a
           quiet
           peaceable
           state
           of
           a
           Church
           .
           If
           our
           Church
           were
           altogether
           sound
           and
           healthfull
           ,
           if
           in
           a
           growing
           ,
           reforming
           
           condition
           ,
           if
           in
           a
           peaceable
           and
           well-tempered
           state
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           need
           of
           any
           such
           overture
           ;
           And
           we
           believe
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           would
           be
           in
           that
           case
           as
           far
           from
           pressing
           it
           as
           any
           other
           :
           but
           her
           sickly
           ,
           decaying
           ,
           declining
           ,
           troubled
           ,
           distempered
           condition
           doth
           necessarily
           call
           for
           ,
           and
           allow
           for
           something
           of
           that
           kind
           .
           2.
           
           The
           General
           Assemblies
           (
           as
           we
           have
           already
           shewed
           )
           did
           conceive
           extraordinary
           Commissions
           and
           Visitations
           to
           be
           needfull
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           was
           in
           a
           much
           better
           condition
           than
           she
           is
           now
           ;
           And
           though
           not
           a
           few
           in
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           did
           then
           speak
           the
           same
           language
           that
           our
           Brethren
           do
           now
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           lay
           a
           foundation
           for
           an
           universal
           imputation
           upon
           the
           Synods
           and
           other
           Church-Judicatories
           as
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           trusted
           with
           the
           work
           committed
           to
           them
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           tyrannical
           imposition
           upon
           them
           ;
           Yet
           that
           did
           not
           hinder
           the
           Assembly
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           see
           that
           such
           a
           way
           of
           Commissions
           and
           Visitations
           was
           necessary
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           when
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           (
           many
           of
           them
           )
           were
           either
           no●…
           able
           ,
           or
           not
           willing
           to
           do
           that
           duty
           in
           order
           to
           the
           purging
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           corrupt
           officers
           .
           3.
           
           That
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           essentials
           and
           circumstantials
           of
           Presbyterial
           Government
           ;
           the
           one
           being
           such
           as
           are
           of
           divine
           or
           scriptural
           institution
           ,
           and
           in
           themselves
           unalterable
           ;
           the
           other
           being
           such
           as
           are
           of
           positive
           humane
           institution
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           regulated
           by
           that
           great
           end
           of
           edification
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           be
           altered
           accordingly
           as
           they
           do
           or
           do
           not
           contribute
           for
           that
           end
           .
           It
           is
           observable
           that
           the
           resolution
           Brethren
           in
           this
           and
           sundry
           other
           of
           their
           Papers
           ,
           do
           in
           many
           of
           these
           challenges
           
           which
           they
           bring
           against
           the
           protestin●…
           Brethren
           ,
           (
           as
           proceeding
           in
           their
           planting
           〈◊〉
           Churches
           ,
           and
           ordaining
           and
           admitting
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           propounding
           of
           Overtures
           for
           purgin●…
           and
           planting
           the
           Church
           in
           such
           a
           disorderly
           wa●…
           as
           is
           destructive
           to
           the
           being
           of
           the
           Government
           We
           say
           ,
           they
           do
           confound
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           take
           circumstantials
           for
           essentials
           :
           As
           〈◊〉
           instance
           ,
           That
           a
           Minister
           shall
           be
           ordained
           by
           〈◊〉
           plurality
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           we
           hold
           with
           them
           to
           〈◊〉
           of
           scriptural
           divine
           institution
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           be
           ordained
           by
           such
           a
           number
           ,
           officiating
           in
           such
           bounds
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           not
           determined
           ;
           An●…
           therefore
           ,
           if
           the
           major
           part
           of
           a
           Presbyteri●…
           conspire
           for
           keeping
           out
           a
           godly
           man
           from
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           that
           is
           lawfully
           called
           by
           the
           Congregation
           and
           rightly
           qualified
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           of
           thei●…
           judgment
           in
           declining
           courses
           ,
           it
           s
           no
           breach
           upon
           the
           being
           and
           essentials
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           〈◊〉
           he
           receive
           his
           Ordination
           and
           Admission
           to
           th●…
           Ministery
           from
           a
           neighbouring
           Presbyterie
           ,
           especially
           when
           this
           conspiracy
           is
           generally
           throughout
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           no
           remedy
           thereof
           can
           b●…
           had
           by
           a
           superiour
           Judicatory
           :
           So
           in
           the
           case
           o●…
           the
           Overture
           in
           hand
           ,
           though
           because
           of
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           Synods
           ,
           and
           for
           edification
           ,
           there
           be
           a
           little
           alteration
           of
           some
           things
           from
           the
           common
           way
           of
           order
           ,
           yet
           doth
           it
           not
           involve
           any
           thing
           destructive
           to
           the
           being
           of
           the
           Government
           ▪
           No
           persons
           are
           desired
           to
           be
           upon
           these
           Visitation●…
           but
           Ministers
           and
           Elders
           duly
           qualified
           ,
           and
           members
           of
           the
           respective
           Synods
           ;
           No
           power
           is
           desired
           to
           be
           given
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           properly
           Ecclesiastical
           ;
           Nor
           is
           it
           desired
           to
           be
           derived
           from
           
           any
           fountain
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Synod
           it self
           ;
           Nor
           to
           proceed
           by
           any
           rule
           but
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Acts
           of
           uncontroverted
           General
           Assemblies
           ;
           Nor
           are
           they
           to
           exercise
           it
           independantly
           ,
           but
           with
           subordination
           unto
           ,
           and
           being
           accomptable
           to
           the
           Synod
           from
           whence
           they
           do
           receive
           it
           :
           All
           which
           will
           be
           evident
           to
           any
           that
           shall
           impartially
           consider
           the
           Overture
           it self
           .
           And
           to
           put
           it
           above
           question
           ,
           there
           is
           expresse
           mention
           of
           their
           qualification
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           commission
           ,
           and
           subordination
           ,
           and
           the
           rule
           by
           which
           they
           are
           to
           procee●…
           in
           the
           Overture
           ,
           the
           same
           for
           substance
           as
           it
           was
           propounded
           to
           our
           Brethren
           in
           the
           Conference
           at
           
             Edinburgh
             ,
             Novemb.
          
           8.
           and
           27.
           1655.
           
           Whence
           i●…
           appeareth
           that
           our
           Brethren
           speak
           more
           passion
           than
           reason
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           tyrannical
           imposition
           upon
           Synods
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           give
           their
           power
           to
           persons
           whom
           they
           have
           not
           liberty
           to
           choose
           ,
           nor
           power
           to
           call
           them
           to
           an
           accompt
           ,
           and
           must
           set
           up
           a
           Jurisdiction
           above
           themselves
           ,
           with
           at
           least
           a
           negative
           voice
           ,
           to
           frustrate
           all
           their
           actings
           ,
           if
           these
           Delegates
           please
           .
           Is
           it
           tyrannically
           to
           impose
           ,
           to
           desire
           the
           Synod
           for
           the
           better
           and
           more
           unanimous
           carrying-on
           the
           Work
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           ratifie
           the
           Nomination
           of
           some
           of
           the
           choicest
           of
           their
           own
           members
           ,
           made
           by
           no
           forinsick
           persons
           ,
           or
           party
           ,
           or
           power
           ▪
           but
           by
           the
           intrinsick
           members
           of
           the
           Synod
           it self
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           a
           distracted
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           And
           that
           they
           are
           not
           comptable
           ,
           is
           alleaged
           
             gratis
             .
          
           The
           Article
           ,
           as
           propounded
           to
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           doth
           expresly
           provide
           ,
           that
           these
           Committees
           shall
           in
           their
           proceedings
           be
           comptable
           to
           the
           Synods
           ,
           nor
           doth
           that
           clause
           of
           the
           Synods
           not
           reversing
           any
           thing
           
           ●…one
           by
           these
           Committees
           ,
           without
           the
           previous
           advice
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           general
           Committee
           of
           Delegates
           ,
           import
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Synod
           may
           take
           an
           accompt
           of
           the
           proceedings
           of
           their
           own
           Committee
           ,
           and
           admonish
           and
           rebuke
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           their
           Commission
           and
           Power
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           male-administration
           ,
           and
           give
           it
           to
           others
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           nominated
           as
           aforesaid
           :
           And
           for
           a
           Jurisdiction
           by
           this
           means
           set
           up
           above
           themselves
           ,
           we
           can
           see
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           the
           Overture
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           power
           of
           advice
           upon
           the
           part
           of
           these
           Delegates
           (
           which
           yet
           the
           Synod
           are
           not
           simply
           tyed
           by
           the
           Overture
           to
           follow
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           their
           advising
           the
           Synod
           to
           reverse
           the
           deeds
           of
           these
           Committees
           )
           and
           a
           brotherly
           condescension
           in
           the
           Synods
           in
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           to
           reverse
           things
           done
           by
           these
           Committees
           without
           the
           advice
           and
           consent
           of
           these
           Delegates
           .
           Neither
           will
           our
           Brethren's
           negative
           voice
           prove
           it
           ;
           because
           as
           these
           Delegates
           have
           not
           a
           negative
           voice
           in
           all
           cases
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           already
           shewed
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           ratifying
           of
           the
           proceedings
           of
           these
           Committees
           ,
           the
           Synod
           being
           free
           ,
           notwithstanding
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Overture
           to
           ratifie
           ,
           albeit
           the
           Delegates
           should
           not
           consent
           ,
           but
           advise
           otherwise
           ;
           So
           it
           is
           a
           new
           device
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           negative
           voice
           inferreth
           a
           superiour
           jurisdiction
           and
           power
           ;
           for
           ,
           at
           most
           it
           maketh
           but
           a
           co-ordinate
           power
           :
           And
           that
           there
           is
           any
           absurdity
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           a
           Committee
           of
           Delegates
           ,
           nominated
           by
           the
           common
           consent
           of
           all
           the
           Synods
           ,
           should
           ,
           in
           this
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           have
           such
           a
           power
           (
           if
           yet
           it
           be
           a
           power
           of
           Jurisdiction
           )
           we
           do
           not
           see
           .
           4.
           
           This
           
           Overture
           was
           not
           propounded
           as
           a
           perpetuall
           standing
           way
           ,
           alwayes
           to
           be
           followed
           and
           kept
           up
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           our
           Brethren
           are
           pleased
           to
           insinuate
           ,
           much
           lesse
           was
           it
           propounded
           hereby
           to
           lay
           a
           way
           for
           perpetuating
           of
           differences
           and
           contentions
           (
           a
           prejudice
           also
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           load
           it
           with
           )
           but
           ,
           as
           it
           expresly
           beareth
           ,
           to
           continue
           only
           till
           the
           present
           differences
           be
           healed
           ,
           or
           ,
           till
           the
           Lord
           in
           providence
           minister
           some
           better
           way
           for
           setling
           peace
           amongst
           us
           .
           Will
           the
           resolution
           Brethren
           in
           this
           present
           sickly
           declining
           and
           distracted
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           allow
           of
           no
           remedy
           for
           purging
           thereof
           ,
           and
           composing
           differences
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           any
           circumstance
           out
           of
           the
           common
           road
           of
           the
           ordinary
           procedures
           of
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ?
           We
           know
           that
           they
           will
           tell
           us
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           sound
           and
           healthy
           ,
           and
           sufficiently
           able
           by
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           to
           purge
           her self
           .
           But
           why
           then
           (
           we
           pray
           our
           Brethren
           to
           tell
           us
           )
           did
           the
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           before
           these
           differences
           did
           arise
           ,
           unanimously
           ,
           judge
           that
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           were
           not
           sufficiently
           able
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           did
           ,
           upon
           conviction
           hereof
           ,
           appoint
           extraordinary
           Commissions
           and
           Visitations
           for
           doing
           of
           it
           ?
           If
           our
           Brethren
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Gen.
           
           Assembly
           is
           the
           supream
           Church-Judicatorie
           in
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           so
           do
           .
           They
           can
           easily
           answer
           themselves
           ,
           That
           the
           question
           is
           of
           the
           moving
           cause
           ;
           or
           ,
           the
           ground
           or
           reason
           upon
           which
           they
           did
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           to
           shew
           their
           Supremacy
           and
           Authority
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           questioned
           nor
           controverted
           by
           any
           Synod
           or
           Presbyterie
           ▪
           but
           (
           as
           our
           Brethren
           well
           know
           )
           because
           they
           did
           conceive
           and
           were
           convinced
           ,
           that
           Presbyteries
           
           and
           Synods
           were
           not
           so
           healthy
           as
           to
           do
           these
           duties
           of
           themselves
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           were
           not
           so
           then
           when
           neutral
           ,
           and
           malignant
           ,
           and
           disaffected
           〈◊〉
           were
           under
           board
           ,
           how
           much
           lesse
           now
           ,
           when
           〈◊〉
           of
           them
           are
           got
           above
           the
           hatches
           ,
           and
           sundry
           〈◊〉
           them
           are
           set
           to
           stir
           the
           rudder
           ?
           Or
           ,
           if
           they
           wil
           say
           ,
           That
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           are
           now
           sufficiently
           able
           and
           willing
           of
           themselves
           to
           do
           th●…
           work
           .
           We
           pray
           them
           then
           to
           tell
           us
           why
           it
           is
           no●…
           done
           ?
           Have
           not
           most
           of
           the
           Godly
           of
           the
           Lan●…
           been
           crying
           upon
           them
           these
           seven
           years
           by-gone
           that
           they
           would
           arise
           and
           be
           doing
           that
           good
           an●…
           necessary
           work
           ?
           and
           yet
           what
           have
           all
           their
           〈◊〉
           prevailed
           ?
           are
           they
           not
           heard
           with
           deaf
           ears
           ?
           What
           wonder
           is
           it
           then
           though
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           do
           propound
           such
           Overtures
           ,
           as
           ,
           being
           imbraced
           ,
           might
           probably
           in
           some
           measure
           satisfi●…
           somewhat
           of
           the
           lawfull
           and
           just
           desires
           of
           th●…
           Godly
           in
           that
           soul-concerning
           matter
           ,
           in
           propounding
           whereof
           ,
           their
           design
           is
           none
           of
           those
           sinistrous
           things
           that
           are
           cast
           upon
           them
           by
           their
           Brethren
           ;
           but
           ,
           that
           by
           some
           mean
           or
           another
           that
           is
           not
           sinfull
           ,
           the
           House
           of
           God
           might
           be
           purged
           ;
           And
           therefore
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           appear
           to
           their
           Brethren
           that
           it
           was
           not
           domination
           ,
           nor
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           treading
           down
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           seeking
           ,
           they
           were
           content
           not
           to
           exercise
           the
           power
           given
           by
           the
           Commissions
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           1650.
           which
           in
           their
           judgment
           (
           because
           no
           lawful
           General
           Assembly
           hath
           since
           interveened
           )
           is
           still
           in
           force
           ,
           and
           did
           propound
           unto
           them
           in
           that
           meeting
           at
           
             Edinburgh
             ,
          
           that
           for
           making
           of
           the
           work
           of
           purging
           effectual
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           other
           publick
           affairs
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           that
           those
           persons
           who
           were
           nominated
           upon
           the
           Commission
           and
           Visitations
           by
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           1650.
           might
           sit
           ;
           if
           not
           by
           the
           Authority
           derived
           from
           that
           Assembly
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           mutual
           condescendence
           and
           approbation
           of
           Presbyteries
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           mutual
           condescendence
           and
           approbation
           these
           persons
           might
           have
           power
           to
           compose
           the
           particular
           differences
           that
           are
           now
           ,
           or
           shall
           be
           hereafter
           in
           particular
           Presbyteries
           and
           Congregations
           ;
           this
           was
           not
           to
           assume
           the
           particular
           nomination
           of
           any
           person
           to
           themselves
           ,
           or
           to
           state
           businesse
           upon
           difference
           of
           judgment
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           any
           thing
           like
           a
           party
           or
           a
           faction
           ,
           or
           to
           desire
           an
           equality
           of
           the
           number
           of
           both
           judgments
           ,
           or
           to
           do
           any
           injury
           unto
           ,
           or
           make
           any
           incroachment
           upon
           the
           due
           right
           of
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ,
           (
           unlesse
           we
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           General
           Assembly
           wronged
           them
           by
           appointing
           those
           Commissions
           and
           Visitations
           )
           yet
           was
           this
           also
           refused
           and
           rejected
           by
           our
           Brethren
           :
           Whence
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           nothing
           will
           please
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           condescend
           ,
           as
           Asses
           ,
           to
           bow
           down
           under
           the
           burden
           by
           an
           absolute
           submission
           to
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ,
           as
           now
           constituted
           (
           that
           is
           ▪
           upon
           the
           matter
           to
           the
           Brethren
           for
           the
           publick
           Resolutions
           ,
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           being
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           verdict
           ,
           a
           few
           number
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Ministery
           of
           this
           Church
           )
           in
           their
           present
           and
           future
           actings
           ,
           how
           negligent
           or
           corrupt
           soever
           ,
           which
           themselves
           make
           evident
           in
           the
           next
           thing
           whereupon
           they
           impeach
           them
           ,
           as
           projecters
           against
           ,
           and
           subverters
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           their
           refusing
           to
           engage
           themselves
           to
           an
           absolute
           submission
           to
           the
           sentences
           of
           the
           Church-Judicatories
           .
        
         
         
           
             They
             did
          
           (
           say
           they
           (
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           the
           fifth
           page
           of
           their
           Declaration
           )
           
             expresly
             refuse
             subordination
             and
             submission
             to
             the
             Church-Iudicatories
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             and
             we
             were
             solemnly
             engaged
             at
             our
             admission
             to
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             were
             willing
             ▪
             to
             renew
             for
             our
             parts
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             our
             established
             Iudicatories
             shall
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             so
             many
             consultative
             meetings
             ;
             a
             principle
             inconsistent
             with
             presbyterial
             Government
             .
          
           In
           speaking
           to
           this
           particular
           we
           shall
           first
           shortly
           repeat
           the
           sum
           of
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           their
           Desires
           ,
           and
           Offers
           ,
           and
           Answers
           thereanent
           ,
           in
           the
           Conference
           at
           
             Edinburgh
             ▪
             Novemb.
          
           1655.
           
           And
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           shall
           speak
           somewhat
           to
           the
           matter
           it self
           .
           As
           to
           the
           first
           .
           In
           so
           far
           as
           concerneth
           Presbyterial
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           due
           subordination
           of
           Church-Judicatories
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           testifie
           their
           approbation
           there●…
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           did
           continue
           constant
           in
           their
           former
           solemn
           publick
           Professions
           and
           Engagements
           ,
           they
           did
           propound
           unto
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           
             That
             in
             matters
             concerning
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Enemies
             of
             Truth
             and
             Godlinesse
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             mutual
             evidence
             and
             assurance
             given
             for
             adherence
             unto
             these
             Articles
             of
             our
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             the
             solemn
             publick
             Confession
             of
             Sins
             and
             Engagement
             unto
             Duties
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             uncontroverted
             Assemblies
             relating
             thereunto
             ,
             in
             the
             literal
             and
             genuine
             meaning
             thereof
             :
          
           By
           which
           ,
           we
           hope
           ,
           that
           unlesse
           they
           be
           taken
           for
           grosse
           dissemblers
           ,
           it
           doth
           manifestly
           appear
           that
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           six
           themselves
           ,
           and
           desirous
           also
           to
           have
           their
           Brethren
           (
           who
           gave
           but
           a
           shie
           answer
           in
           this
           particular
           )
           also
           fixed
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           ,
           
           secondly
           ,
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           having
           in
           that
           Conference
           overtured
           ,
           
             That
             all
             the
             members
             of
             this
             Kirk
             ,
             Ministers
             and
             People
             ,
             shall
             submit
             themselves
             to
             their
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             respectively
             :
             And
             if
             any
             be
             grieved
             with
             the
             Determination
             of
             Presbyteries
             ,
             they
             may
             appeal
             to
             the
             Synods
             :
             And
             if
             any
             be
             grieved
             with
             the
             Determination
             of
             a
             Synod
             ,
             they
             may
             appeal
             to
             a
             General
             Assembly
             ;
             but
             that
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Sentences
             of
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             are
             to
             be
             acquiesced
             unto
             ,
             until
             the
             Determination
             of
             the
             respective
             supream
             Iudicatories
             thereupon
             .
          
           The
           protesting
           Brethren
           did
           quere
           upon
           this
           Article
           ,
           
             Whether
             the
             submission
             and
             acquiescence
             required
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             doth
             import
             a
             submission
             and
             acqutescence
             in
             every
             person
             ,
             in
             all
             cases
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             plunality
             of
             a
             Kirk-Iudicatory
             doth
             act
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             imploy
             their
             power
             to
             destruction
             and
             not
             to
             edification
             ,
             and
             their
             Determinations
             doth
             necessarily
             infer
             present
             detriment
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
          
           and
           finding
           that
           by
           their
           Answers
           they
           did
           upon
           the
           matter
           require
           an
           absolute
           and
           unlimited
           submission
           to
           the
           Sentences
           of
           the
           Church-Judicatories
           whether
           just
           or
           unjust
           ;
           They
           did
           declare
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             That
             as
             they
             did
             not
             willingly
             desire
             to
             enter
             in
             any
             debate
             anent
             that
             matter
             ,
             conceiving
             it
             unexpedient
             to
             start
             and
             debate
             such
             questions
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             any
             Declarations
             thereanent
             ;
             So
             they
             did
             conceive
             that
             such
             a
             submission
             hath
             not
             hithertils
             been
             required
             ,
             nor
             could
             warrantably
             be
             yeelded
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             it
             was
             then
             required
             ,
             especially
             there
             being
             to
             their
             sense
             and
             apprehension
             so
             much
             corruption
             in
             the
             plurality
             of
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             ,
          
           whereof
           they
           professed
           themselves
           willing
           and
           ready
           to
           give
           the
           evidences
           .
           And
           afterwards
           ,
           
             That
             they
             did
             not
             differ
             
             with
             their
             Brethren
             about
             what
             was
             cited
             by
             them
             in
             that
             Conference
             ,
             from
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             General
             Assemblies
             of
             this
             Kirk
             concerning
             subordination
             and
             submission
             ,
             particularly
             from
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             General
             Assembly
             ,
          
           1647.
           
             concerning
             the
             hundred
             and
             eleven
             Propositions
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             seventh
             head
             of
             doctrine
             therein
             contained
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             did
             not
             see
             how
             that
             which
             i●
             required
             by
             them
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             than
             that
             which
             is
             established
             by
             the
             General
             Assemblies
             of
             this
             Kirk
             ;
             because
             they
             require
             such
             a
             Declaration
             of
             subjection
             and
             submission
             to
             the
             Sentences
             of
             the
             Iudicatories
             of
             this
             Kirk
             ,
             as
             hath
             not
             hithertils
             been
             established
             by
             the
             uncontroverted
             Assemblies
             thereof
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             which
             doth
             import
             a
             like
             submission
             to
             sentences
             whether
             just
             or
             unjust
             ,
             or
             of
             corrupt
             or
             uncorrupt
             Iudicatories
             ,
             and
             doth
             exclude
             Declin●●●or
             and
             contrary
             actings
             in
             every
             case
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             but
             probably
             put
             the
             People
             of
             God
             in
             a
             worse
             condition
             than
             they
             were
             before
             ;
             because
             it
             would
             take
             away
             from
             them
             the
             use
             of
             lawfull
             remedies
             ,
             and
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             fourth
             and
             fifth
             of
             the
          
           Acts
           ,
           
             and
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             our
             forefathers
             in
             the
             time
             of
             former
             defections
             .
          
        
         
           But
           because
           this
           point
           is
           of
           importance
           ,
           and
           stateth
           the
           Brethren
           for
           the
           Protestation
           in
           the
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           more
           rigid
           of
           the
           Resolutioners
           ,
           as
           adversaries
           to
           the
           very
           essence
           and
           being
           of
           Presbyterial
           Government
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           necessary
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           vindication
           ,
           to
           speak
           more
           fully
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Question
           (
           so
           far
           as
           we
           can
           understand
           them
           in
           it
           )
           is
           ,
           Whether
           such
           a
           submission
           be
           due
           from
           all
           the
           members
           of
           this
           Kirk
           ,
           Ministers
           and
           People
           ,
           to
           the
           Judicatories
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           inferiour
           to
           the
           superiour
           Kirk-Judicatories
           in
           matters
           of
           Government
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           
           as
           ought
           upon
           the
           sentence
           (
           whether
           just
           or
           unjust
           )
           of
           these
           Judicatories
           to
           sist
           the
           proceedings
           of
           the
           person
           or
           party
           grieved
           therewith
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           aquiesce
           thereunto
           ,
           untill
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           respective
           superiour
           Judicatory
           therein
           ,
           without
           any
           counteracting
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           to
           appeal
           unto
           ,
           and
           follow
           their
           appeal
           before
           the
           superiour
           Judicatory
           ?
           Upon
           this
           Question
           we
           find
           the
           Brethren
           for
           the
           Protestation
           in
           their
           last
           Paper
           at
           the
           Conference
           Novemb.
           25.
           1655.
           expressing
           their
           judgment
           thus
           ;
           
             We
             are
             willing
             to
             subject
             our selves
             to
             all
             the
             just
             sentences
             of
             the
             lawf●ll
             Assemblies
             of
             this
             Kirk
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             case
             were
             only
             of
             a
             few
             particular
             persons
             ,
             in
             things
             of
             more
             private
             interest
             and
             personal
             concernment
             ,
             and
             of
             Iudicatories
             imploying
             their
             power
             to
             edification
             in
             the
             current
             of
             their
             actings
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             much
             contend
             about
             it
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             is
             of
             a
             great
             number
             of
             godly
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             and
             Professors
             throughout
             the
             Land
             ,
             who
             do
             desire
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             breach
             ,
             and
             to
             oppose
             the
             present
             course
             of
             defection
             ,
             and
             of
             Iudicatories
             ,
             the
             plurality
             whereof
             in
             many
             places
             do
             not
             act
             unto
             edification
             and
             for
             promoving
             the
             power
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             altereth
             the
             case
             .
          
           The
           resolution
           Brethren
           without
           admitting
           these
           qualifications
           and
           restrictions
           upon
           the
           sentences
           ,
           or
           the
           persons
           sentenced
           and
           the
           grounds
           of
           their
           censure
           ,
           and
           without
           acknowledging
           any
           corruption
           in
           the
           Church-Judicatories
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           affirmative
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           subjection
           and
           submission
           to
           all
           the
           sentences
           of
           the
           respective
           Kirk-Judicatories
           ,
           just
           or
           unjust
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           members
           of
           this
           Kirk
           ,
           Ministers
           and
           Professors
           ,
           without
           any
           counteracting
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           to
           appeal
           unto
           ,
           
           and
           prosecute
           their
           appeal
           before
           the
           superior
           Judicatorie
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           their
           Overtur●…
           propounded
           unto
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           ,
           
             Iune
          
           〈◊〉
           1655.
           and
           from
           the
           Papers
           that
           passed
           〈◊〉
           them
           thereupon
           in
           the
           Conference
           at
           
             Edinburg●…
          
           from
           
             November
          
           8.
           till
           
             Novemb.
          
           29.
           1655.
           and
           fro●…
           their
           late
           Representation
           ,
           pag.
           39.
           sect.
           43.
           an●…
           pag.
           47.
           sect.
           53.
           and
           from
           this
           present
           〈◊〉
           .
           But
           let
           us
           examine
           their
           Reasons
           .
           Their
           firs●…
           Reason
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           such
           a
           submission
           is
           of
           the
           ver●…
           essence
           and
           being
           of
           Presbyterial
           Government
           
             Our
             Brethren
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             do
             strike
             at
             the
             very
             bein●…
             of
             Presbyterial
             Government
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Represent
           .
           pag.
           39●…
           sect.
           2.
           
           And
           again
           ,
           
             they
             declined
             also
             to
             engage
             themselves
             to
             that
             submission
             ●…o
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             to
             observe
             that
             subordination
             of
             persons
             and
             Iudicatori●…
             in
             matters
             of
             discipline
             ,
             which
             we
             were
             willing
             shoul●…
             be
             mutual
             ;
             And
             albeit
             we
             required
             nothing
             but
             〈◊〉
             is
             essential
             to
             Presbyterial
             Government
             —
             Yet
             they
             di●…
             wholly
             decline
             it
             ,
          
           Represent
           .
           pag.
           47.
           sect.
           3.
           
           An●…
           in
           the
           fifth
           page
           of
           their
           present
           Declaration
           ,
           
             They
             expresly
             refused
             subordination
             and
             submission
             to
             th●…
             Church-Iudicatories
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             and
             they
             were
             solemnly
             engaged
             at
             our
             admission
             to
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             were
             willing
             to
             renew
             for
             our
             parts
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             our
             established
             Iudicatories
             would
             be
             nothing
             but
             consultative
             meetings
             ;
             a
             principle
             inconsist●…nt
             with
             Presbyterial
             Government
             in
             a
             constitute●…
             Church
             .
             Answ.
          
           It
           is
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           believe
           will
           be
           to
           all
           sober
           and
           unbyassed
           men
           ,
           who
           understand
           the
           principles
           of
           Church-government
           ,
           new
           and
           strange
           doctrine
           ,
           That
           an
           absolute
           and
           unlimited
           subjection
           to
           all
           sentences
           (
           whether
           just
           or
           unjust
           ,
           or
           agreeable
           or
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           
           God
           )
           should
           be
           asserted
           to
           be
           at
           all
           of
           kin
           or
           alliance
           to
           the
           divine
           Ordinance
           of
           Presbyterial
           Government
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           sweet
           and
           gentle
           yoke
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           far
           from
           tyranny
           and
           oppression
           .
           The
           man
           who
           in
           a
           raving
           fit
           of
           a
           notional
           spirit
           first
           preached
           ,
           and
           afterward
           printed
           those
           shrewd
           comparisons
           betwixt
           the
           
             Northern
             Pr●…sbyterie
          
           and
           the
           
             Roman
             Papacie
             ,
          
           may
           haply
           think
           himself
           now
           justified
           ,
           when
           he
           heareth
           so
           great
           pretenders
           to
           that
           Government
           minister
           by
           this
           new
           doctrine
           of
           theirs
           such
           ground
           for
           some
           parts
           of
           that
           comparison
           .
           If
           Presbyterial
           Government
           hath
           (
           as
           we
           do
           believe
           and
           assert
           it
           to
           have
           )
           its
           foundation
           in
           the
           Testament
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           upon
           whose
           shoulder
           the
           Government
           is
           ,
           then
           whatsoever
           is
           of
           the
           essence
           and
           being
           thereof
           ,
           must
           derive
           it self
           from
           the
           fountain
           of
           Christ's
           revealed
           Will
           about
           the
           Constitution
           and
           Essentials
           of
           that
           Government
           ?
           But
           we
           know
           no
           tittle
           in
           his
           Book
           that
           saith
           as
           our
           Brethren
           say
           ,
           or
           from
           which
           ,
           what
           they
           say
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           can
           be
           deduced
           by
           good
           and
           necessary
           consequence
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           essential
           to
           the
           Government
           which
           He
           hath
           appointed
           His
           House
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           House
           should
           submit
           unto
           ,
           and
           acquiesce
           in
           the
           Determination
           of
           the
           Governors
           ,
           without
           any
           counteracting
           ,
           though
           their
           Sentence
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Testimony
           ;
           and
           therefore
           till
           our
           Brethren
           prove
           thi●…
           they
           will
           give
           us
           leave
           to
           deny
           it
           .
           We
           acknowledge
           that
           power
           and
           authority
           ,
           and
           subjection
           ,
           and
           submission
           are
           co-relatives
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           power
           and
           authority
           of
           the
           superiour
           can
           no
           more
           actually
           subsist
           without
           the
           subjection
           and
           submission
           of
           
           the
           inferiour
           ,
           than
           one
           relative
           can
           subsist
           withou●…
           its
           co-relative
           :
           But
           all
           Church-power
           and
           authority
           is
           bounded
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           for
           edification
           only
           ;
           And
           therefore
           all
           the
           subjection
           that
           is
           due
           thereunto
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           Lord
           only
           ;
           And
           when
           we
           are
           thus
           subject
           ,
           the
           power
           and
           authority
           is
           sufficiently
           acknowledged
           and
           preserved
           ▪
           But
           ,
           say
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           without
           this
           submission
           ▪
           which
           they
           plead
           for
           ,
           our
           established
           Judicatories
           would
           be
           nothing
           but
           consultative
           meetings
           .
           But
           this
           we
           also
           deny
           ;
           because
           what
           is
           resolved
           and
           determined
           by
           Kirk-Judicatories
           in
           a
           right
           way
           ,
           doth
           not
           only
           bind
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           intrinsecal
           lawfulnesse
           thereof
           ,
           ●…t
           being
           for
           matter
           ,
           God's
           Word
           ,
           and
           by
           vertue
           o●…
           the
           reverence
           that
           is
           due
           to
           the
           gifts
           and
           endowments
           of
           brethren
           and
           friends
           counselling
           right
           things
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           that
           can
           be
           attributed
           to
           a
           consultative
           meeting
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           positive
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           which
           He
           hath
           commanded
           us
           to
           hear
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           sit
           in
           
             Moses
          
           Chair
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           subject
           in
           the
           Lord
           to
           Church-Governours
           ,
           to
           whom
           He
           hath
           given
           a
           Ministerial
           and
           Official
           Authority
           and
           Power
           to
           assemble
           in
           His
           Name
           in
           the
           respective
           Courts
           appointed
           by
           Himself
           for
           governing
           His
           House
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           His
           Word
           ;
           And
           therefore
           as
           they
           have
           Authority
           or
           a
           superiority
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           which
           no
           consultative
           meeting
           hath
           ;
           So
           whosoever
           resisteth
           their
           power
           ,
           when
           put
           forth
           to
           edification
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           destruction
           ,
           doth
           not
           only
           sin
           ,
           by
           despising
           that
           Word
           of
           God
           which
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           Decree
           ,
           and
           by
           despising
           the
           gifts
           and
           graces
           of
           their
           Brethren
           that
           are
           exercised
           in
           holding
           forth
           light
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           
           doth
           also
           sin
           ,
           by
           resisting
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           :
           A
           Kirk-judicatory
           modelled
           according
           to
           the
           patern
           shewed
           in
           the
           Mount
           ,
           and
           cloathed
           with
           Authority
           from
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           proceeding
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           and
           to
           the
           Testimony
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           subject
           ,
           God
           having
           commanded
           us
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           Their
           second
           Reason
           is
           ,
           That
           without
           this
           submission
           and
           subordination
           
             they
             do
             not
             see
             how
             Unity
             and
             Order
             can
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             It
             being
             in
             vain
             to
             think
             of
             a
             remedy
             by
             superiour
             Iudicatories
             without
             this
             ,
             the
             refusing
             thereof
             being
             the
             way
             to
             make
             all
             Union
             void
             :
          
           So
           in
           their
           Answer
           to
           the
           Queries
           propounded
           upon
           their
           Overtures
           ,
           
             Novemb.
          
           16
           ▪
           1655.
           
           And
           in
           their
           Represent
           .
           pag.
           39.
           sect.
           4.
           and
           pag.
           47.
           sect.
           3.
           
           
             Answ.
          
           This
           is
           the
           very
           argument
           and
           language
           of
           the
           Advocates
           of
           the
           Sea
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           whilst
           they
           plead
           the
           Popes
           visible
           headship
           and
           irrefragable
           authority
           and
           jurisdiction
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           ought
           to
           submit
           without
           gainsaying
           ,
           or
           counteracting
           ,
           the
           very
           thing
           that
           hath
           set
           up
           the
           Man
           of
           sin
           ,
           to
           sit
           a●…
           God
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           unto
           the
           enslaving
           both
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           and
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           by
           requiring
           of
           them
           subjection
           and
           blind
           obedience
           to
           his
           dictates
           ,
           without
           examining
           the
           same
           according
           to
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           If
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           revealed
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           such
           a
           submission
           in
           all
           cases
           ,
           without
           counteracting
           ,
           What
           shall
           we
           say
           of
           the
           practices
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Servants
           of
           God
           who
           have
           lived
           before
           us
           in
           corrupt
           times
           ?
           must
           all
           their
           preachings
           and
           other
           actings
           ,
           though
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           be
           condemned
           ,
           
           because
           they
           were
           contrary
           to
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           Church
           wherein
           they
           lived
           ?
           〈◊〉
           were
           indeed
           to
           set
           up
           a
           power
           over
           the
           Word
           〈◊〉
           God
           ,
           a
           power
           for
           destruction
           and
           not
           for
           〈◊〉
           ,
           That
           would
           indeed
           make
           a
           sinfull
           unity
           a●…
           order
           ,
           and
           teach
           a
           way
           to
           avoid
           persecution
           ,
           an
           readily
           to
           obtain
           peace
           with
           men
           ,
           but
           with
           〈◊〉
           losse
           of
           Truth
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
           The
           wa●…
           to
           preserve
           Unity
           and
           Order
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Go●…
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           hearken
           to
           the
           counsels
           of
           flesh
           an●…
           bloud
           ,
           by
           setting
           up
           the
           will
           of
           man
           for
           a
           La●…
           and
           establishing
           an
           arbitrary
           and
           tyrannica●…
           power
           over
           consciences
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           shall
           b●…
           tyed
           to
           submit
           to
           iniquity
           and
           injustice
           ;
           for
           ,
           Go●…
           hath
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           iniquity
           that
           framet●…
           mischief
           into
           a
           law
           shall
           have
           no
           fellowship
           wit●…
           Him
           ;
           And
           therefore
           that
           may
           destroy
           Unity
           an●…
           Order
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           preserve
           it
           .
           But
           to
           let
           the
           Wor●…
           of
           God
           (
           which
           is
           both
           the
           rule
           and
           bond
           of
           Unit●…
           and
           Order
           )
           have
           place
           ,
           
             Gal.
          
           6.
           16.
           and
           Judicatories
           proceeding
           according
           to
           this
           ,
           is
           an
           effectua
           remedy
           
             actu
             primo
          
           and
           
             objective
             ,
          
           as
           in
           every
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ;
           albeit
           
             actu
             secundo
          
           there
           is
           n●…
           efficacious
           remedy
           in
           either
           Word
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           Admonitions
           ,
           Suspension
           ,
           Deposition
           ,
           Excommunications
           ,
           Presbyteries
           ,
           Synods
           ,
           or
           any
           Ordinance
           the
           Church
           doth
           injoy
           or
           can
           exercise
           without
           the
           effectual
           blessing
           and
           influence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           author
           and
           appointer
           o●…
           these
           ,
           and
           concurreth
           therewith
           upon
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           according
           to
           the
           pleasure
           of
           His
           own
           will
           .
           Shall
           persons
           sentenced
           unjustly
           ,
           submit
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           say
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           for
           preserving
           Unity
           and
           Order
           .
           What
           remedy
           then
           ,
           say
           we
           ,
           for
           preserving
           
           the
           Truth
           ?
           They
           may
           appeal
           ,
           say
           they
           .
           But
           ,
           say
           we
           ,
           they
           have
           appealed
           ,
           and
           have
           therein
           succumbed
           .
           What
           remedy
           now
           ?
           No
           remedy
           ,
           but
           that
           at
           one
           stroke
           the
           precious
           Truths
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           interests
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           must
           be
           born
           down
           and
           buried
           in
           oblivion
           ;
           And
           the
           Saints
           and
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           be
           buried
           under
           the
           rubbish
           thereof
           ,
           because
           one
           Assembly
           will
           have
           it
           so
           .
           But
           say
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           how
           shall
           Unity
           and
           Order
           otherwayes
           be
           preserved
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ?
           We
           
             Answer
             ,
          
           Very
           well
           ;
           because
           if
           the
           Sentence
           be
           unjust
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           recognized
           and
           repealed
           :
           If
           it
           be
           just
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           inferiour
           nature
           ;
           If
           the
           persons
           will
           not
           submit
           ,
           they
           are
           ,
           after
           due
           procedure
           ,
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           will
           not
           hear
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           both
           Unity
           and
           Purity
           ,
           both
           Order
           and
           Truth
           are
           preserved
           .
           Will
           our
           Brethren
           under
           a
           pretext
           of
           Order
           ,
           destroy
           Christian-liberty
           ,
           and
           bring-in
           Popish-tyranny
           ?
           It
           is
           Christ's
           Order
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Saints
           Peace
           ,
           that
           every
           Believer
           have
           the
           judgment
           of
           discretion
           ,
           whether
           the
           Judicatories
           of
           the
           Kirk
           speak
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           whether
           they
           ought
           to
           obey
           or
           submit
           ,
           or
           gainsay
           or
           counteract
           ,
           and
           what
           Christ
           hath
           given
           them
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           take
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           Their
           third
           Argument
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           judgement
           and
           practice
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           other
           Churches
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           they
           affirm
           )
           plead
           for
           this
           subordination
           and
           submission
           ,
           required
           by
           them
           in
           their
           Answer
           to
           the
           Queries
           of
           the
           16.
           of
           
             November
             ,
          
           1655.
           they
           say
           ,
           
             That
             this
             submission
             hath
             been
             established
             by
             the
             General
             Assemblies
             ,
             especially
             by
             the
             Assembly
             in
          
           Anno
           1648.
           sess.
           30.
           
             and
             practised
             by
             the
             General
             Assembly
             ,
          
           1646.
           
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Mr.
          
           James
           Morison
           
           
             and
             the
             Presbyterie
             of
          
           Kirkwall
           ;
           
             And
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             constant
             practice
             of
             all
             the
             Iudicatories
             and
             members
             of
             this
             Kirk
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             late
             Reformation
             ▪
             untill
             our
             present
             differences
             did
             arise
             .
          
           And
           in
           their
           Paper
           of
           the
           24.
           of
           
             Novemb.
          
           1655.
           they
           do
           cite
           for
           proving
           of
           this
           submission
           ,
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           1647.
           concerning
           the
           hundred
           and
           eleven
           Propositions
           ,
           and
           the
           seventh
           head
           of
           doctrin●…
           therein
           contained
           .
           And
           in
           the
           39.
           page
           and
           43.
           section
           of
           their
           Representation
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           confident
           as
           to
           tell
           the
           Brethren
           for
           the
           Protestation
           ,
           
             that
             their
             practice
             in
             matters
             of
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             was
             never
             heard
             of
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             nor
             we
             believe
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             in
             any
             Church
             where
             th●…
             Officers
             and
             constitution
             thereof
             were
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             what-ever
             the
             superiour
             Iudicatories
             might
             do
             as
             they
             would
             be
             answerable
             notwithstanding
             an
             appeal
             ,
             yet
             the
             appealer
             and
             inferiour
             did
             alwayes
             submit
             and
             sist
             their
             proceedings
             till
             their
             cause
             wa●…
             heard
             and
             tried
             .
          
           And
           to
           confirm
           all
           this
           ,
           in
           the
           fifth
           page
           of
           their
           Declaration
           ,
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             that
             both
             themselves
             and
             the
             pr●…testing
             Brethren
             were
             solemnly
             engaged
             to
             this
             submission
             at
             their
             admission
             to
             the
             Ministery
             .
          
           As
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           our
           Church
           and
           of
           her
           General
           Assemblies
           ,
           we
           do
           deny
           that
           ever
           they
           were
           of
           this
           judgment
           ,
           or
           have
           declared
           any
           such
           thing
           ;
           but
           upon
           the
           contrary
           ,
           let
           the
           
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           presented
           unto
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           ratified
           by
           them
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           1567.
           bear
           witnesse
           ,
           Artic.
           21.
           concerning
           the
           power
           and
           authority
           of
           Councils
           lawfully
           gathered
           ;
           the
           words
           are
           these
           ,
           
             So
             far
             as
             the
             Council
             proveth
             the
             Determination
             and
             Commandment
             that
             it
             giveth
             by
             the
             plain
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             soo●…
             do
             we
             reverence
             and
             imbrace
             the
             same
             :
             
             But
             if
             men
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Council
             ,
             pretend
             to
             forge
             unto
             us
             new
             Articles
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             constitutions
             repugn●…ng
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             utterly
             we
             must
             refuse
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             the
             doctrine
             of
             devils
             ,
             which
             draweth
             our
             souls
             from
             the
             voice
             of
             our
             only
             God
             ,
             to
             follow
             the
             doctrines
             and
             constitutions
             of
             men
             .
          
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           1562.
           
           It
           is
           concluded
           by
           the
           whole
           Ministery
           ,
           in
           the
           Assembly
           held
           that
           year
           ,
           sess.
           2.
           
           
             That
             Ministers
             shall
             be
             subject
             in
             all
             lawfull
             admonitions
             ,
             as
             is
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Discipline
             .
          
           Likewise
           ,
           it
           is
           provided
           in
           the
           Articles
           agreed
           upon
           by
           the
           Gen.
           
           Assembly
           held
           at
           
             Edinburgh
             ,
          
           in
           
             March
             ,
          
           1570.
           sess.
           2.
           concerning
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           
             That
             the
             suspension
             and
             deprivation
             of
             Ministers
             and
             others
             ,
             admitted
             to
             functions
             in
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             charge
             of
             souls
             ,
             &c.
             shall
             be
             for
             lawfull
             causes
             .
          
           In
           the
           Book
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           agreed
           upon
           in
           divers
           preceding
           General
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           recorded
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           1581.
           by
           order
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           held
           in
           
             April
             ,
          
           sess.
           9.
           to
           the
           defence
           of
           which
           Discipline
           the
           King
           and
           Subjects
           of
           all
           ranks
           did
           then
           subscribe
           and
           swear
           ;
           which
           was
           also
           renewed
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           1638.
           
           It
           is
           expresly
           declared
           ,
           chap.
           7.
           concerning
           Elderships
           ,
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           Discipline
           ▪
           That
           
             Office-bearers
             are
             to
             be
             deposed
             for
             good
             and
             just
             causes
             deserving
             deprivation
             .
          
           If
           it
           were
           needfull
           ,
           we
           could
           cite
           more
           of
           this
           kind
           :
           We
           shall
           only
           adde
           other
           two
           testimonies
           from
           very
           late
           Assemblies
           of
           this
           Kirk
           .
           The
           Assembly
           conveened
           at
           
             S.
             Andrews
             ,
          
           in
           
             Anno
          
           1642.
           ●…ess
           .
           8.
           in
           the
           Overture
           for
           transplantation
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           do
           declare
           ,
           
             That
             no
             Presbyterie
             or
             Assembly
             should
             passe
             a
             sentence
             for
             transportation
             of
             any
             Minister
             ,
             till
             they
             give
             reasons
             for
             the
             expediency
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             both
             t●…
             
             him
             and
             his
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Presbyterie
             whereof
             he
             is
             a
             member
             ;
             That
             if
             they
             acquiesce
             to
             the
             reasons
             given
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             much
             the
             better
             ;
             if
             they
             do
             not
             acquiesce
             ,
             yet
             the
             Presbyterie
             ,
             or
             Assemblie
             ,
             by
             giving
             such
             reasons
             before
             the
             passing
             of
             their
             sentence
             ,
             shall
             make
             it
             manifest
             that
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             is
             not
          
           pro
           arbitratu
           vel
           imperio
           
             only
             ,
             but
             upon
             grounds
             of
             reason
             .
          
           And
           the
           Assembly
           conveened
           at
           
             Edinburgh
             ,
          
           in
           
             Anno
          
           1647.
           in
           their
           brotherly
           exhortation
           to
           their
           Brethren
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           do
           declare
           as
           followeth
           ;
           
             We
             would
             not
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             have
             our
             zeal
             for
             Presbyteriall
             Government
             misunderstood
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             tended
             to
             any
             rigour
             or
             domineering
             over
             the
             flock
             ,
             or
             to
             hinder
             and
             exclude
             that
             instructing
             in
             meeknesse
             ,
             them
             that
             oppose
             themselves
             ,
             which
             the
             apostolicall
             rule
             holdeth
             forth
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             would
             have
             any
             such
             to
             be
             entrusted
             with
             that
             Government
             ,
             as
             are
             found
             not
             yet
             purged
             ,
             either
             from
             their
             old
             profanenesse
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             prelatical
             principles
             and
             practices
             :
             which
             were
             to
             put
             a
             piece
             of
             new
             cloath
             into
             an
             old
             garment
             ,
             &
             so
             to
             make
             the
             rent
             worse
             ;
             or
             to
             put
             new
             wine
             into
             old
             bottles
             ,
             &
             so
             to
             lose
             both
             wine
             and
             bottles
             .
          
           From
           these
           passages
           ,
           impartially
           considered
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           General
           Assemblies
           have
           judged
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           is
           rigor
           and
           a
           domineering
           over
           the
           Lord's
           flock
           ,
           for
           the
           Judicatories
           of
           the
           Kirk
           to
           determine
           ,
           or
           do
           any
           thing
           
             pro
             arbitratu
             vel
             ●…mperio
             ,
          
           or
           without
           giving
           a
           reason
           thereof
           from
           the
           Word
           ;
           so
           when
           they
           do
           thus
           determine
           and
           judge
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           submit
           thereunto
           ,
           or
           acquiesce
           therein
           .
           As
           to
           what
           is
           cited
           by
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           from
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           in
           
             Anno
             ,
          
           1648.
           sess.
           30.
           
           We
           answer
           ,
           That
           though
           the
           word
           ,
           
             justly
             ,
          
           be
           not
           expressed
           in
           the
           letter
           of
           the
           Act
           ,
           that
           being
           amongst
           the
           
             praecognita
          
           or
           
             praesupposita
          
           
           of
           all
           those
           that
           do
           make
           or
           require
           obedience
           to
           Laws
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           and
           mean
           of
           just
           Laws
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           it
           speaketh
           of
           those
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           being
           justly
           suspended
           ,
           or
           deposed
           from
           the
           function
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           shall
           continue
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministery
           ,
           or
           intromet
           with
           the
           stipends
           belonging
           to
           those
           Kirks
           they
           served
           at
           ,
           as
           doth
           appear
           from
           the
           passages
           before
           cited
           .
           If
           our
           Brethren
           will
           not
           admit
           this
           glosse
           ,
           then
           surely
           the
           meaning
           must
           be
           this
           ;
           Whatsoever
           Minister
           justly
           ,
           or
           unjustly
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           suspended
           or
           deposed
           from
           his
           Ministery
           ,
           shall
           continue
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           to
           intromet
           with
           his
           stipend
           ,
           We
           ,
           the
           General
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           do
           appoint
           ,
           that
           because
           of
           his
           disobedience
           to
           our
           Sentence
           ,
           whether
           just
           or
           unjust
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           excommunicated
           and
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           as
           we
           abhorr
           to
           fasten
           such
           a
           meaning
           upon
           that
           reverend
           and
           grave
           Assembly
           ▪
           So
           we
           desire
           to
           think
           that
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           upon
           sober
           and
           serious
           thoughts
           ,
           will
           abhorr
           it
           also
           ,
           and
           will
           acknowledge
           with
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           just
           Sentences
           only
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           we
           do
           willingly
           acknowledge
           and
           professe
           ,
           that
           who
           so
           ,
           being
           justly
           suspended
           or
           deposed
           from
           the
           function
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           doth
           continue
           in
           the
           exercise
           thereof
           ,
           doth
           deserve
           to
           be
           processed
           with
           Excommunication
           .
           What
           was
           practised
           by
           the
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           1646.
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Mr.
           
             Iames
             Morison
             ,
          
           because
           we
           have
           not
           the
           Records
           of
           that
           Assembly
           concerning
           that
           matter
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           take
           upon
           us
           to
           speak
           positively
           to
           their
           Determination
           ,
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           reasons
           thereof
           ,
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           matter
           of
           fact
           done
           long
           ago
           ,
           and
           cloathed
           
           with
           many
           circumstances
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           have
           haply
           escaped
           our
           memorie
           ;
           but
           as
           we
           remember
           ,
           and
           can
           collect
           from
           the
           printed
           
             Index
          
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           that
           Assembly
           ,
           not
           printed
           ,
           the
           case
           was
           this
           ;
           Mr.
           
             Iames
             Morison
          
           being
           sentenced
           with
           suspension
           from
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           Ministery
           by
           the
           Presbyterie
           of
           
             Kirkwall
             ,
          
           did
           appeal
           to
           the
           General
           Assembly
           and
           go
           on
           in
           his
           Ministeriall
           function
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Presbyterie
           did
           pronounce
           against
           him
           the
           sentence
           of
           Deposition
           :
           The
           process
           coming
           before
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           they
           did
           sustean
           his
           appeal
           ,
           and
           rebuking
           both
           him
           and
           the
           Presbyterie
           for
           their
           contentious
           and
           litigious
           carriage
           one
           towards
           another
           in
           that
           businesse
           ,
           did
           (
           without
           (
           so
           far
           as
           we
           remember
           )
           any
           ratification
           of
           the
           Presbyteries
           sentence
           of
           Deposition
           ,
           or
           appointing
           of
           Mr.
           
             Iames
             Morison
          
           to
           make
           any
           acknowledgement
           of
           his
           offence
           ,
           for
           violating
           the
           just
           submission
           and
           subordination
           due
           to
           the
           Judicatories
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           (
           which
           doubtless
           they
           would
           have
           done
           before
           his
           reposition
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           of
           our
           Brethrens
           judgment
           )
           did
           appoint
           him
           to
           be
           reponed
           again
           to
           his
           Ministery
           .
           If
           the
           case
           was
           this
           ,
           our
           Brethren
           have
           no
           advantage
           ,
           but
           rather
           disadvantage
           in
           alleaging
           of
           it
           ;
           because
           the
           Assembly
           were
           so
           far
           from
           proceeding
           to
           a
           further
           sentence
           against
           Mr.
           
             Iames
             Morison
             ,
          
           for
           counteracting
           the
           Sentence
           of
           the
           Presbyterie
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           appoint
           him
           to
           be
           again
           reponed
           to
           his
           Ministery
           .
           When
           our
           Brethren
           shall
           make
           it
           appear
           from
           the
           Registers
           to
           have
           been
           otherwise
           ,
           we
           shall
           lay
           the
           weight
           upon
           it
           that
           it
           doth
           deserve
           .
           Our
           Brethren
           overshoot
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           .
           That
           thus
           to
           submit
           ,
           hath
           been
           the
           constant
           practice
           of
           all
           the
           
           members
           and
           Judicatories
           of
           this
           Kirk
           ever
           since
           the
           late
           Reformation
           ;
           If
           they
           mean
           of
           the
           Reformation
           of
           this
           Church
           from
           Popery
           ,
           they
           cannot
           but
           know
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           more
           ordinary
           for
           the
           members
           and
           Judicatories
           of
           this
           Kirk
           than
           not
           to
           submit
           unto
           ,
           but
           to
           counteract
           the
           Determinations
           and
           Sentences
           of
           the
           Prelates
           and
           their
           Synods
           and
           Assemblies
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           matters
           of
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           Discipline
           and
           Government
           .
           It
           was
           ordinary
           for
           godly
           men
           ,
           who
           were
           deposed
           by
           them
           and
           their
           Courts
           ,
           to
           preach
           and
           continue
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           their
           Sentences
           .
           Some
           of
           our
           Brethren
           themselves
           did
           it
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Prelates
           were
           not
           a
           lawfull
           Authority
           ,
           nor
           Church-Officers
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           :
           but
           our
           Brethren
           do
           very
           well
           know
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Act
           of
           their
           Assembly
           at
           
             Glasgow
             ,
          
           did
           sometimes
           in
           the
           suspension
           and
           deposition
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           associate
           to
           themselves
           the
           Ministery
           of
           those
           bounds
           ,
           where
           the
           supposed
           Delinquent
           served
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           wherof
           he
           was
           a
           member
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           lawfully
           Authority
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           they
           did
           plead
           for
           such
           a
           submission
           to
           their
           Decrees
           and
           Sentences
           ,
           as
           these
           Brethren
           do
           now
           plead
           for
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           same
           grounds
           of
           its
           being
           essentiall
           to
           Government
           and
           preserving
           of
           Unity
           and
           Order
           ,
           and
           shunning
           of
           Confusion
           ,
           &c.
           so
           also
           that
           those
           who
           did
           refuse
           and
           decline
           that
           submission
           ,
           did
           it
           not
           only
           upon
           the
           ground
           of
           their
           want
           of
           lawfull
           Authority
           ,
           but
           also
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           That
           no
           obedience
           nor
           subjection
           is
           due
           to
           Ecclesiastick
           Laws
           thatare
           unjust
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           will
           appear
           to
           any
           that
           
           shall
           read
           the
           Treatises
           that
           were
           published
           by
           the
           defenders
           of
           the
           Truth
           in
           that
           hour
           of
           temptation
           ,
           concerning
           the
           binding
           power
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           Laws
           .
           And
           for
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Members
           and
           Judicatories
           of
           this
           Kirk
           since
           the
           Reformation
           begun
           in
           
             Anno
          
           1638.
           untill
           these
           differences
           did
           arise
           ,
           when
           our
           Brethren
           shall
           bring
           instances
           of
           unjust
           sentences
           pronounced
           in
           that
           time
           by
           the
           Judicatories
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           time
           for
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           to
           bring
           instances
           of
           not
           submitting
           thereto
           ,
           or
           counteracting
           the
           same
           .
           If
           the
           sentences
           were
           just
           ,
           submission
           was
           due
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           do
           but
           trifle
           to
           make
           that
           submission
           a
           precedent
           to
           that
           unlimited
           submission
           which
           they
           do
           now
           plead-for
           .
        
         
           Their
           citation
           from
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           in
           
             Anno
          
           1647.
           concerning
           the
           hundred
           and
           eleven
           Propositions
           ,
           and
           the
           seventh
           head
           of
           Doctrine
           therein
           contained
           ,
           doth
           make
           against
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           them
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           foregoing
           words
           of
           that
           Act
           do
           clear
           ,
           that
           the
           Assembly
           speaketh
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           Government
           ,
           committed
           and
           intrusted
           by
           Christ
           to
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Kirk
           :
           but
           Christ
           hath
           committed
           no
           power
           to
           any
           Assembly
           to
           tyrannize
           ,
           nor
           hath
           He
           commanded
           any
           Church-member
           ,
           or
           any
           inferiour
           Church-judicatorie
           to
           subject
           themselves
           to
           Ecclesiasticall
           tyrannie
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           the
           Propositions
           themselves
           to
           which
           that
           Act
           do
           relate
           ,
           do
           confine
           the
           obedience
           and
           subjection
           that
           is
           to
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Ordinances
           and
           Decrees
           of
           Classes
           and
           Synods
           ,
           to
           lawfull
           Ordinances
           and
           Decrees
           ;
           
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             ,
          
           say
           they
           ,
           
             to
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             commonly
             they
             are
             called
             )
             Parochiall
             ,
             eitherto
             decline
             
             the
             Authority
             of
             Classes
             or
             Synods
             where
             they
             are
             lawfully
             setled
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             had
             (
             much
             lesse
             to
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             that
             Authority
             if
             they
             have
             once
             acknowledged
             it
             )
             or
             to
             refuse
             such
             lawfull
             Ordinances
             and
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Classes
             or
             Synods
             ,
             as
             being
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             with
             Authority
             imposed
             upon
             them
             ,
          
           Act.
           15.
           2
           ,
           6
           ,
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           Act.
           16.
           4.
           
             Prop.
          
           32.
           
           It
           seemeth
           it
           came
           not
           into
           the
           minds
           of
           our
           Brethren
           who
           were
           appointed
           to
           prepare
           these
           Articles
           and
           Propositions
           (
           though
           they
           did
           well
           understand
           the
           nature
           of
           Presbyteriall
           Goverment
           )
           and
           tendered
           them
           unto
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           nor
           into
           the
           Assemblies
           mind
           ,
           who
           after
           hearing
           of
           them
           publickly
           read
           ,
           did
           unanimously
           vote
           and
           agree
           to
           the
           eight
           generall
           heads
           of
           Doctrine
           therein
           contained
           and
           asserted
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           submit
           to
           unlawfull
           Ordinances
           and
           Decrees
           of
           Classes
           and
           Synods
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           wonder
           that
           our
           Brethren
           should
           cite
           such
           testimonies
           for
           confirmation
           of
           their
           new
           doctrine
           ,
           as
           do
           indeed
           make
           against
           it
           .
           Neither
           have
           our
           Brethren
           been
           more
           happy
           in
           what
           they
           tell
           us
           in
           their
           Representation
           ,
           that
           this
           practice
           of
           ours
           in
           matters
           of
           Discipline
           and
           Government
           ,
           was
           never
           heard
           of
           in
           any
           Church
           where
           the
           Officers
           and
           constitution
           thereof
           were
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           .
           What
           hath
           been
           heard
           of
           in
           this
           Church
           we
           have
           already
           told
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           other
           Churches
           ,
           we
           would
           desire
           them
           to
           look
           upon
           the
           story
           of
           the
           Church
           within
           the
           first
           four
           or
           five
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           many
           of
           the
           worthy
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           who
           lived
           of
           old
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Athanasius
             ,
             &c.
          
           did
           not
           refuse
           submission
           to
           Sentences
           and
           Decrees
           of
           Synods
           ,
           
           and
           counteract
           thereunto
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           preaching
           contrary
           to
           their
           Determinations
           ,
           but
           by
           preaching
           and
           exercising
           their
           ministeriall
           function
           after
           Sentences
           of
           Deposition
           and
           Excommunication
           passed
           against
           them
           :
           and
           it
           will
           be
           but
           a
           poor
           shift
           for
           our
           Brethren
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           these
           Synods
           did
           not
           consist
           of
           Officers
           and
           of
           a
           Constitution
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           these
           worthy
           men
           had
           no
           exception
           against
           the
           Officers
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           office
           of
           Bishops
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           they
           being
           such
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           against
           the
           constitution
           ,
           but
           their
           exception
           was
           against
           the
           heterodoxie
           and
           iniquitie
           of
           their
           Decrees
           and
           Sentences
           ,
           upon
           which
           account
           they
           did
           refuse
           obedience
           and
           subjection
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           did
           counteract
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           their
           power
           ;
           and
           though
           because
           of
           their
           so
           doing
           ,
           they
           were
           then
           persecuted
           and
           reproached
           by
           many
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Kirk-judicatories
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           a●…
           the
           fire-brands
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           troublers
           of
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           yet
           hath
           their
           praise
           been
           amongst
           all
           sober
           and
           sound
           men
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           throughout
           many
           generations
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           so
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           those
           who
           did
           persecute
           them
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           are
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           justly
           condemned
           as
           men
           of
           a
           malignant
           spirit
           .
           We
           remember
           ,
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           an
           observation
           of
           
             Osiander
          
           upon
           one
           of
           the
           Canons
           of
           a
           Council
           at
           
             Antioch
             ,
          
           in
           which
           it
           was
           decided
           ,
           That
           if
           any
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           ,
           should
           without
           the
           advice
           and
           letters
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Province
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           of
           the
           Metropolitan
           ,
           go
           to
           the
           Emperour
           to
           put
           up
           any
           grievance
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           cast
           out
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           holy
           communion
           ,
           
           but
           from
           his
           proper
           dignity
           which
           he
           had
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           
             This
             Canon
          
           (
           saith
           
             Osiander
          
           )
           
             was
             composed
             against
             holy
          
           Athanasius
           ;
           
             for
          
           Athanasius
           
             being
             expelled
             by
             the
          
           Arians
           ,
           
             had
             fled
             to
             the
             Emperour
          
           Constantine
           
             the
             younger
             ,
             and
             bad
             from
             him
             obtained
             regresse
             to
             his
             own
             Church
             .
             Now
             this
             Canon
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             is
             very
             unjust
             ,
             which
             forbiddeth
             that
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Minister
             of
             the
             Church
             being
             unjustly
             oppressed
             ,
             flie
             to
             his
             godly
             civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             lawfull
             to
             the
             Apostle
          
           Paul
           
             to
             appeal
             to
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             ,
             wicked
          
           Nero
           ,
           
             as
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostle
             witnesse
             :
             but
             it
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             were
             very
             soon
             seeking
             dominion
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             yea
             ,
             tyrannie
             over
             the
             Church
             and
             over
             their
             colleagues
             ,
             Hist.
             
             Eccl.
             Cent.
          
           4.
           
             lib.
          
           2.
           
             cap.
          
           48.
           
             pag.
          
           242.
           
        
         
           The
           last
           part
           of
           their
           alleagance
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           and
           they
           ,
           were
           solemnly
           engaged
           to
           this
           submission
           at
           their
           admission
           to
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           meaned
           of
           such
           as
           were
           admitted
           by
           ,
           and
           gave
           engagements
           to
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           it
           hath
           indeed
           too
           much
           truth
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           and
           haply
           some
           of
           the
           other
           also
           ,
           did
           at
           their
           admission
           to
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           give
           these
           engagements
           for
           absolute
           and
           implicit
           submission
           to
           their
           ordinary
           ,
           the
           Lord-Prelate
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           submission
           required
           by
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           afterwards
           shew
           ,
           is
           too
           neer
           a
           kin
           ;
           but
           that
           ever
           such
           an
           absolute
           unlimited
           submission
           ,
           was
           either
           required
           by
           Presbyteries
           ,
           or
           engaged
           into
           by
           intrants
           since
           the
           casting
           out
           of
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           we
           do
           deny
           ,
           and
           are
           confident
           ,
           that
           our
           Brethren
           can
           bring
           no
           relevant
           proof
           of
           it
           in
           the
           form
           and
           order
           of
           the
           electing
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           condescended
           upon
           in
           the
           Assembly
           at
           
             Edinburgh
             ,
          
           March
           9.
           1560.
           where
           
           
             Iohn
             Knox
          
           was
           Moderator
           ;
           sundry
           questions
           are
           ordered
           to
           be
           propounded
           to
           the
           intrant
           to
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           which
           (
           for
           ought
           we
           know
           )
           are
           (
           and
           no
           other
           for
           substance
           )
           the
           same
           that
           have
           been
           propounded
           since
           the
           Assembly
           at
           
             Glasgow
             ,
          
           1638
           Among
           other
           things
           ,
           It
           is
           demanded
           of
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           not
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ?
           And
           the
           answer
           is
           ,
           That
           he
           doth
           most
           willingly
           submit
           himself
           to
           the
           wholesome
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           yea
           ,
           to
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           same
           Church
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           is
           now
           called
           to
           this
           office
           and
           charge
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           doth
           in
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           and
           theirs
           ,
           promise
           obedience
           to
           all
           admonitions
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           ,
           what
           doth
           this
           amount
           unto
           ,
           will
           our
           Brethren
           say
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           subjection
           as
           they
           contend
           for
           ?
           The
           subjection
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           is
           upon
           expresse
           supposall
           of
           sliding
           and
           offending
           upon
           his
           part
           who
           promiseth
           the
           subjection
           :
           upon
           which
           case
           ,
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           are
           as
           much
           for
           subjection
           to
           Discipline
           as
           the
           resolution
           Bretheren
           are
           :
           But
           if
           they
           will
           extend
           it
           further
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           meaned
           of
           absolute
           subjection
           to
           the
           sentence
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           whether
           he
           have
           osfended
           or
           not
           ,
           they
           may
           as
           well
           ,
           and
           with
           more
           colour
           of
           reason
           ,
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           bound
           by
           his
           oath
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           give
           subjection
           ,
           but
           also
           obedience
           to
           all
           their
           admonitions
           ,
           whether
           just
           or
           unjust
           ,
           lawfull
           or
           unlawfull
           ;
           because
           there
           is
           no
           expresse
           limitation
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           oath
           ,
           these
           qualifications
           ,
           being
           as
           we
           said
           before
           ,
           amongst
           the
           
             praecognita
          
           and
           
             praesupposita
          
           of
           all
           such
           questions
           and
           answers
           ,
           and
           there
           being
           no
           need
           to
           expresse
           them
           ,
           except
           where
           there
           are
           grounds
           of
           jealousie
           .
           As
           to
           the
           reasons
           and
           arguments
           
           which
           do
           plead
           against
           this
           submission
           ,
           so
           much
           contended
           for
           by
           the
           resolution
           Brethren
           ,
           we
           shall
           set
           them
           down
           when
           we
           come
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           iniquity
           of
           these
           Brethren
           their
           demands
           in
           order
           to
           Union
           and
           Peace
           .
        
         
           The
           sixth
           thing
           that
           our
           Brethren
           bring
           in
           ,
           for
           attesting
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           their
           projecting
           to
           subvert
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             That
             some
             of
             them
             did
             endeavour
             to
             enervate
             the
             power
             of
             Church-judicatories
             ,
             by
             procuring
             an
             order
             ,
             puting
             the
             power
             of
             giving
             testimonie
             to
             intrants
             (
             which
             is
             due
             to
             Presbyteries
             only
             who
             are
             authorized
             to
             judge
             of
             their
             call
             ,
             and
             to
             try
             and
             to
             ordain
             them
             )
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             some
             select
             persons
             of
             their
             own
             choosing
             ,
             Declar.
             pag.
          
           6.
           
           We
           do
           somewhat
           wonder
           at
           our
           Brethrens
           mentioning
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           Paper
           pretending
           to
           earnest
           desires
           of
           Union
           and
           Peace
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           whole
           Land
           ,
           and
           their
           consciences
           know
           ,
           that
           that
           order
           was
           not
           imbraced
           nor
           made
           use
           of
           by
           the
           protesting
           party
           in
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           and
           that
           many
           of
           those
           whose
           names
           were
           in
           it
           ,
           gave
           their
           reasons
           why
           they
           were
           not
           clear
           in
           their
           consciences
           to
           close
           with
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           it
           is
           well
           known
           to
           themselves
           ,
           that
           the
           reverend
           Brother
           ,
           upon
           whom
           they
           would
           cast
           the
           blame
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           both
           judgements
           ,
           were
           required
           by
           the
           Lord
           Protector
           to
           go
           to
           
             London
             ;
          
           where
           being
           demanded
           ,
           he
           gave
           his
           opinion
           ,
           That
           seing
           there
           was
           a
           Court
           established
           in
           
             Scotland
          
           for
           disposing
           of
           the
           legall
           maintenance
           to
           such
           Intrants
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           as
           upon
           certificates
           should
           be
           approved
           of
           by
           the
           Judges
           of
           that
           Court
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Judges
           were
           left
           to
           an
           uncertainty
           ,
           whose
           certificates
           to
           receive
           ;
           It
           was
           therefore
           fittest
           in
           the
           present
           distractions
           
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           those
           certificate
           should
           be
           granted
           by
           a
           select
           number
           of
           both
           judgements
           ;
           which
           being
           embraced
           by
           my
           Lord
           Protector
           and
           his
           Council
           ,
           and
           an
           Ordinance
           passed
           for
           that
           effect
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           
             Scotland
             ;
          
           When
           the
           reverend
           Brother
           did
           perceive
           that
           it
           was
           not
           accepted
           ,
           he
           laid
           it
           aside
           and
           did
           not
           prosecute
           i●…
           any
           further
           ;
           And
           we
           wish
           the
           Brethren
           for
           the
           publick
           Resolutions
           would
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           his
           condescendencie
           in
           the
           like
           cases
           .
           But
           may
           i●…
           not
           be
           truely
           said
           ,
           that
           our
           Brethren
           have
           done
           much
           more
           themselves
           for
           enervating
           the
           power
           of
           Church-Judicatories
           ,
           and
           bringing
           the
           Ministrie
           into
           bondage
           by
           clandestine
           capitulations
           of
           theirs
           ,
           about
           Intrants
           to
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           the
           effects
           whereof
           are
           so
           well
           known
           as
           we
           need
           not
           to
           mention
           them
           ?
           But
           (
           say
           they
           in
           the
           next
           place
           )
           
             When
             it
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             to
             break
             that
             snare
             their
             leading
             men
             have
             again
             of
             late
             attempted
             the
             utter
             ruine
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             who
             differ
             from
             them
             ,
             under
             the
             pretext
             of
             seeking
             a
             Commission
             for
             plantation
             of
             Churches
             ,
             they
             projected
             to
             have
             the
             power
             of
             disposing
             the
             legall
             maintenance
             of
             Ministers
             pu●…
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             that
             Commission
             ;
             though
             they
             know
             such
             a
             power
             was
             never
             given
             nor
             assumed
             by
             such
             a
             Iudicatorie
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             contrarie
             to
             the
             order
             established
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             :
             the
             great
             design
             therof
             being
             not
             only
             to
             call
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             late
             Assemblies
             in
             question
             ,
             as
             they
             expresse
             in
             their
             desire
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             the
             maintenance
             put
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             to
             their
             mind
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             proposers
             of
             the
             Overture
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             discourage
             all
             who
             are
             opposite
             to
             them
             from
             the
             Ministrie
             .
          
           What
           poor
           and
           weak
           premisses
           are
           he●…r
           to
           draw
           such
           a
           conclusion
           from
           !
           
           
             That
             the
             protesting
             Brethren
             ,
             or
             their
             leading
             men
             ▪
             have
             of
             late
             attempted
             the
             utter
             ruine
             of
             this
             Church
             ▪
             and
             of
             those
             who
             differ
             from
             them
             .
          
           When
           the
           civil
           powers
           were
           pleased
           to
           put
           in
           the
           hands
           ,
           first
           ,
           of
           a
           peculiar
           Court
           appointed
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           the
           disposing
           of
           the
           legall
           maintenance
           of
           Ministers
           to
           such
           Intrants
           ,
           as
           upon
           certificates
           should
           be
           approven
           by
           them
           ;
           The
           protesting
           Brethren
           having
           represented
           the
           inconveniencie
           of
           this
           thing
           unto
           his
           Highnesse
           Council
           in
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           and
           finding
           that
           they
           were
           not
           impowered
           to
           change
           that
           way
           ▪
           did
           afterward
           by
           some
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           supplicate
           his
           Highnesse
           ,
           
             That
             as
             it
             is
             allowed
             to
             the
             Nation
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             her
             own
             Laws
             ,
             the
             like
             freedom
             may
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             her
             own
             uncontroverted
             Acts
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             and
             that
             Intrants
             to
             the
             Ministery
             might
             have
             full
             access
             to
             their
             stipends
             and
             maintenance
             ,
             conform
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             without
             any
             bonds
             or
             engagements
             of
             a
             civil
             nature
             ,
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             Parliamen●…
             which
             do
             relate
             to
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             may
             be
             declared
             to
             be
             still
             in
             force
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             might
             be
             a
             Commission
             of
             able
             and
             godly
             men
             ,
             who
             know
             and
             understand
             our
             Church
             affairs
             ,
             nominated
             by
             his
             Highnesse
             ,
             which
             might
             exercise
             the
             power
             which
             was
             formerly
             in
             the
             Commission
             of
             Plantation
             of
             Churches
             in
          
           Scotland
           ;
           
             and
             also
             do
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             anent
             Ecclesiastick
             matters
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             and
             Acts
             of
             uncontroverted
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             preceding
             the
             year
             ,
          
           1651.
           
           Was
           there
           herein
           any
           thing
           faulty
           ,
           much
           lesse
           so
           hainously
           faulty
           as
           an
           attempt
           for
           the
           utter
           ruin
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           of
           the
           resolution
           Brethren
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           
           project
           in
           it
           to
           have
           the
           power
           of
           disposing
           the
           legal
           maintenance
           of
           Ministers
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           that
           Commission
           ,
           though
           such
           a
           power
           was
           never
           given
           nor
           assumed
           by
           such
           a
           Judicatory
           ,
           and
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           order
           established
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           :
           But
           as
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           their
           desire
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           already
           set
           down
           ,
           doth
           expresly
           bear
           ,
           That
           Ministers
           might
           have
           accesse
           to
           their
           stipends
           in
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           as
           i●…
           conform
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           So
           doth
           the
           last
           part
           expresly
           qualifie
           the
           power
           which
           they
           desire
           to
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Commission
           of
           Plantation
           of
           Kirks
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           according
           to
           Acts
           of
           uncontroverted
           Assemblies
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           :
           It
           is
           neither
           falshood
           nor
           vanity
           for
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           when
           they
           are
           charged
           as
           underminers
           of
           the
           Liberties
           of
           thi●…
           Kirk
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           essays
           for
           preserving
           and
           vindicating
           of
           these
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           nothing
           short
           ,
           if
           not
           somewhat
           beyond
           these
           men
           who
           challenge
           them
           ;
           And
           what
           though
           (
           upon
           supposall
           of
           the
           purpose
           and
           resolution
           of
           the
           civ●…
           powers
           not
           to
           alter
           the
           former
           way
           of
           disposin●…
           of
           the
           legall
           maintenance
           of
           Ministers
           )
           they
           ha●…
           desired
           that
           the
           disposing
           of
           Ministers
           maintenance
           might
           be
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           that
           Commission●…
           was
           it
           a
           fault
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           not
           prevail
           to
           bring
           it
           in
           conformity
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           to
           desi●…
           that
           there
           might
           be
           a
           translation
           of
           the
           power
           in
           its
           exercise
           from
           one
           subject
           to
           another
           ,
           who
           being
           not
           necessarily
           diverted
           with
           multiplicity
           of
           affairs
           ,
           as
           the
           Council
           is
           ,
           might
           more
           conveniently
           attend
           it
           ?
           But
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           the
           great
           design
           of
           this
           was
           ,
           to
           call
           the
           Authority
           of
           late
           Assemblies
           
           in
           question
           .
           Supposing
           that
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           these
           Assemblies
           were
           not
           only
           called
           in
           question
           ,
           but
           pronounced
           null
           ,
           would
           that
           bring
           utter
           ruine
           to
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           who
           plead
           for
           them
           ?
           do
           our
           Brethren
           think
           that
           the
           Church
           and
           themselves
           must
           stand
           or
           fall
           with
           the
           Authority
           of
           these
           late
           Assemblies
           ?
           We
           wish
           the
           Church
           and
           them
           too
           ,
           better
           foundations
           then
           such
           bowing
           walls
           and
           tottering
           fences
           .
           
             But
             could
             not
             the
             Commission
             for
             plantation
             of
             Kirks
             have
             exercised
             that
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             these
             Assemblies
             have
             also
             stood
             ?
             we
             see
             no
             inconsistencie
             between
             them
             .
          
           Next
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           The
           design
           was
           to
           have
           the
           maintenance
           put
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           men
           to
           their
           mind
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           discourage
           all
           from
           the
           Ministrie
           who
           are
           opposit
           to
           themselves
           .
           If
           our
           Brethren
           judge
           such
           discouragement
           to
           be
           so
           great
           a
           crime
           ,
           why
           have
           they
           so
           much
           practized
           it
           ,
           and
           framed
           the
           mischief
           thereof
           into
           a
           Law
           ,
           that
           none
           shall
           have
           liberty
           to
           be
           a
           Burser
           in
           a
           DivinityCollege
           ,
           or
           to
           wait
           upon
           a
           Family
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           acknowledge
           the
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           submit
           to
           the
           Acts
           of
           these
           two
           late
           Assemblies
           ?
           But
           as
           concerning
           the
           men
           into
           whose
           hands
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           would
           have
           had
           the
           disposing
           of
           the
           maintenance
           put
           ,
           though
           we
           cannot
           say
           that
           they
           are
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           self-denied
           that
           they
           would
           not
           have
           wished
           it
           to
           have
           been
           so
           ,
           yet
           did
           they
           never
           expect
           such
           a
           Commission
           as
           should
           wholly
           consist
           of
           men
           according
           to
           their
           mind
           ▪
           nor
           was
           that
           ever
           any
           of
           their
           Propositions
           to
           his
           Highness
           ▪
           directly
           or
           indirectly
           ;
           Yea
           ,
           their
           Propositions
           did
           not
           contain
           that
           qualification
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           of
           
           them
           .
           And
           we
           can
           also
           say
           ,
           That
           though
           they
           had
           been
           mostly
           or
           wholly
           of
           that
           mind
           ,
           there
           would
           have
           been
           room
           and
           encouragement
           for
           men
           of
           our
           Brethrens
           judgement
           ,
           both
           to
           continue
           ,
           and
           enter
           into
           the
           Ministrie
           .
        
         
           Thus
           now
           have
           we
           answered
           that
           first
           and
           great
           prejudice
           ,
           wherewith
           our
           Brethrens
           Paper
           ,
           and
           (
           it
           seemeth
           )
           their
           spirits
           ,
           are
           fraughted
           ,
           against
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           they
           do
           not
           only
           dissent
           from
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           they
           have
           it
           in
           their
           thoughts
           and
           design
           ,
           to
           subvert
           and
           destroy
           the
           established
           Government
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           
             Scotland
          
           by
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           practices
           do
           manifestly
           tend
           thereunto
           .
           And
           in
           this
           we
           have
           been
           the
           larger
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           we
           have
           more
           then
           probable
           ground
           to
           look
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           scope
           of
           our
           Brethrens
           Paper
           ,
           to
           fill
           and
           possess
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           abroad
           ,
           with
           this
           opinion
           of
           these
           Brethren
           that
           they
           are
           indeed
           such
           a
           shrewd
           party
           as
           they
           describe
           them
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           acquit
           and
           justifie
           the
           resolution
           Brethren
           in
           all
           that
           they
           have
           hitherto
           done
           ,
           or
           shall
           hereafter
           do
           against
           them
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           because
           if
           there
           be
           any
           remnants
           of
           real
           inclinations
           in
           our
           Brethrens
           bosoms
           to
           a
           Peace
           approven
           of
           God
           and
           tending
           to
           edification
           ;
           we
           did
           conceive
           it
           necessary
           to
           endeavor
           ,
           though
           with
           much
           weaknesse
           ,
           to
           roll
           out
           of
           their
           way
           that
           great
           rock
           of
           offence
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           by
           their
           own
           mistakes
           so
           long
           and
           so
           much
           stumbled
           upon
           ,
           unto
           the
           making
           of
           them
           halt
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           day
           by
           day
           ,
           in
           their
           affections
           towards
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           .
        
         
           There
           be
           yet
           two
           prejudices
           more
           ,
           which
           we
           find
           in
           their
           Declaration
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           more
           briefly
           
           speak
           unto
           ;
           one
           is
           ,
           
             That
             they
             have
             begun
             a
             needlesse
             rent
             in
             the
             Church
             upon
             a
             question
             so
             extrinseck
             to
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Government
             ;
          
           so
           they
           speak
           in
           the
           fourth
           page
           of
           their
           Declaration
           :
           and
           in
           the
           third
           page
           they
           call
           it
           
             a
             tossing
             about
             a
             debate
             ,
             now
             so
             far
             removed
             out
             of
             our
             way
             .
          
           To
           which
           we
           answer
           ;
           first
           ,
           Whatever
           be
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Question
           about
           the
           publick
           Resolutions
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           and
           manifest
           that
           the
           Rent
           thereupon
           was
           begun
           by
           the
           resolution
           Brethren
           ;
           because
           they
           did
           in
           a
           surreptitious
           meeting
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           without
           giving
           timous
           and
           due
           warning
           to
           others
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1651.
           suddenly
           take
           these
           Resolutions
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           
             Scotland
          
           was
           in
           possession
           of
           ,
           and
           by
           solemn
           Covenants
           and
           Vows
           engaged
           to
           the
           Truths
           ,
           to
           which
           these
           Resolutions
           are
           contrary
           and
           destructive
           .
           2.
           
           This
           Question
           is
           not
           so
           extrinsick
           to
           our
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           and
           Government
           ,
           as
           our
           Brethren
           would
           make
           the
           world
           believe
           ;
           it
           doth
           involve
           a
           portion
           of
           the
           precious
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           reveal
           and
           hold
           forth
           in
           His
           Word
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           His
           Church
           and
           People
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           know
           what
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           do
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           intrusting
           of
           known
           wicked
           malignant
           men
           ,
           enemies
           to
           Truth
           and
           Godlinesse
           ,
           with
           the
           interests
           of
           the
           Lords
           Work
           and
           People
           ;
           And
           this
           Truth
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           all
           along
           since
           the
           Reformation
           from
           Popery
           been
           taught
           and
           holden
           forth
           by
           the
           Kirk
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           so
           hath
           the
           preservation
           and
           practice
           thereof
           been
           judged
           necessary
           for
           preserving
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           Worship
           and
           Government
           in
           their
           purity
           ,
           
           and
           from
           the
           pollutions
           and
           corruptions
           which
           evil
           men
           use
           to
           bring
           in
           ,
           or
           give
           way
           unto
           ;
           yea
           ,
           this
           very
           thing
           (
           as
           our
           Brethren
           do
           well
           know
           )
           was
           no
           small
           part
           of
           the
           controversie
           all
           along
           from
           the
           year
           1638.
           betwixt
           the
           wel-affected
           ,
           and
           the
           Popish
           and
           Prelaticall
           and
           Malignant
           party
           ?
           they
           may
           take
           One
           instance
           of
           many
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           desires
           of
           the
           Commission
           of
           the
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           in
           
             Anno
          
           1648.
           concerning
           the
           unlawfull
           Engagement
           ;
           amongst
           which
           ,
           that
           about
           the
           qualification
           of
           instruments
           was
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           .
           We
           desire
           them
           to
           remember
           what
           spirit
           that
           man
           would
           have
           beenjudged
           of
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           
             Anno
          
           1650.
           should
           have
           pleaded
           that
           to
           be
           a
           question
           much
           extrinsick
           to
           our
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           and
           Government
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           would
           furnish
           just
           ground
           of
           complaint
           against
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           ,
           because
           thereof
           ,
           divide
           from
           the
           Parliament
           which
           carried
           on
           that
           unlawfull
           Engagement
           in
           war
           against
           
             England
             ?
          
           3.
           
           If
           our
           Brethren
           do
           indeed
           judge
           this
           question
           to
           be
           so
           extrinsick
           to
           our
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           and
           Government
           ,
           How
           cometh
           it
           to
           passe
           that
           they
           are
           so
           tenacious
           of
           the
           determinations
           of
           their
           Assemblies
           about
           it
           ?
           If
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Government
           may
           be
           preserved
           intire
           without
           it
           ,
           may
           they
           not
           for
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           condescend
           to
           take
           course
           that
           these
           Determinations
           shall
           not
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           definitive
           judgement
           of
           this
           Kirk
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           Judicatories
           thereof
           in
           these
           matters
           ?
           And
           how
           cometh
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           upon
           a
           question
           so
           extrinsick
           ,
           they
           did
           make
           and
           still
           keep
           up
           against
           Ministers
           ,
           Elders
           ,
           Expectants
           and
           Professours
           ,
           Acts
           imporrting
           so
           severe
           censures
           against
           those
           
           who
           do
           not
           submit
           to
           the
           Determinations
           of
           their
           Assemblies
           concerning
           these
           things
           ?
           Next
           ,
           If
           the
           question
           be
           so
           extrinsick
           ,
           how
           cometh
           it
           that
           they
           sometime
           place
           the
           standing
           or
           falling
           of
           this
           Church
           therein
           ,
           and
           now
           again
           they
           would
           make
           it
           of
           no
           moment
           ?
           But
           further
           we
           say
           ,
           The
           subject
           matter
           of
           these
           debates
           is
           not
           so
           far
           removed
           out
           of
           the
           way
           as
           our
           Brethren
           do
           talk
           ,
           but
           do
           still
           continue
           in
           many
           respects
           :
           1.
           
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           sin
           and
           guilt
           thereof
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           been
           taken-with
           ,
           nor
           repented-of
           till
           this
           day
           .
           And
           as
           the
           resolution
           Brethren
           judge
           it
           hard
           for
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           to
           be
           satisfied
           with
           nothing
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           do
           repent
           of
           that
           ,
           as
           a
           sin
           which
           in
           their
           consciences
           they
           judge
           to
           be
           a
           duty
           ;
           So
           they
           must
           give
           leave
           to
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           to
           judge
           it
           hard
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           are
           Members
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           should
           lye
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           a
           publick
           transgression
           ,
           and
           under
           great
           and
           sore
           wrath
           ,
           because
           thereof
           ,
           and
           they
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           not
           be
           permitted
           to
           discover
           her
           iniquity
           therein
           ,
           that
           her
           captivity
           may
           be
           turned
           away
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           are
           engaged
           by
           Covenant
           so
           to
           do
           .
           2.
           
           These
           Resolutions
           do
           continue
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Synodicall
           approbation
           and
           tye
           thereof
           upon
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           this
           Kirk
           .
           3.
           
           They
           do
           continue
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Acts
           which
           were
           made
           for
           carrying
           on
           thereof
           ,
           to
           wit
           those
           which
           appoint
           censures
           against
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           this
           Kirk
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           approve
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           that
           Assembly
           at
           Saint
           
             Andrews
          
           and
           
             Dundee
             ,
          
           and
           submit
           to
           the
           Acts
           and
           Constitutions
           thereof
           .
           4.
           
           They
           do
           continue
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           publick
           Warnings
           ,
           Remonstrances
           and
           Declarations
           of
           the
           Commission
           ,
           
           1650.
           and
           the
           pretended
           Assembly
           following
           ,
           against
           the
           opposers
           thereof
           .
           5.
           
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           authoritative
           approbation
           of
           many
           of
           these
           things
           by
           Provinciall
           Synods
           and
           Presbyteries
           ,
           many
           of
           which
           have
           made
           and
           past
           particular
           Acts
           for
           that
           effect
           .
           6.
           
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           pretended
           Assemblies
           at
           Saint
           
             Andrews
             ,
             Dundee
             ,
          
           and
           
             Edinburgh
             ,
          
           against
           Ministers
           ,
           Elders
           and
           Expectants
           ,
           who
           adhere
           to
           the
           Protestation
           .
           7.
           
           In
           order
           to
           the
           taking-in
           of
           many
           disaffected
           and
           malignant
           persons
           ,
           and
           making
           them
           capable
           of
           Ecclesiastick
           priviledges
           and
           trust
           ,
           such
           having
           vote
           in
           Congregations
           in
           the
           Election
           of
           Ministers
           and
           Elders
           ,
           and
           sitting
           as
           Elders
           in
           Kirk-judicatories
           in
           a
           wrong
           way
           .
           8.
           
           They
           do
           continue
           in
           all
           these
           sad
           fruits
           and
           evidences
           of
           defection
           ,
           which
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           did
           long
           ago
           represent
           to
           the
           several
           Synods
           ,
           and
           have
           since
           that
           time
           collected
           together
           in
           one
           ;
           And
           therefore
           the
           Authors
           of
           this
           Declaration
           do
           give
           their
           Readers
           but
           words
           ,
           and
           wrong
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           ,
           when
           they
           tell
           them
           of
           tossing
           about
           a
           debate
           now
           so
           far
           removed
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ;
           and
           so
           do
           others
           of
           their
           party
           when
           they
           do
           discourse
           and
           write
           in
           such
           a
           strain
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           ,
           were
           no
           obstruction
           of
           Peace
           and
           of
           an
           Agreement
           ,
           from
           any
           thing
           p●…rtaining
           to
           these
           Resolutions
           that
           is
           now
           in
           being
           ,
           or
           that
           is
           urged
           by
           these
           who
           do
           adhere
           thereunto
           ,
           upon
           ,
           or
           against
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           ;
           but
           that
           all
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           continuing
           of
           the
           difference
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           resolution
           Brethren
           will
           not
           quit
           their
           judgements
           and
           professe
           Repentance
           for
           what
           they
           have
           done
           ;
           When
           as
           ,
           besides
           repentance
           and
           changing
           
           of
           their
           judgment
           (
           which
           though
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           do
           wish
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           ,
           and
           hold
           forth
           as
           their
           duty
           )
           yet
           do
           they
           not
           make
           it
           a
           condition
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           will
           have
           no
           Union
           and
           Peace
           with
           them
           .
           There
           be
           many
           things
           relating
           to
           these
           Resolutions
           that
           are
           still
           in
           being
           ,
           and
           are
           adhered
           unto
           ,
           and
           prosecuted
           by
           these
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           do
           prove
           hinderances
           and
           impediments
           of
           an
           Agreement
           betwixt
           them
           and
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           partly
           manifest
           from
           what
           is
           already
           said
           ,
           so
           shall
           it
           more
           evidently
           and
           fully
           be
           made
           to
           appear
           when
           we
           shall
           take
           in
           consideration
           the
           Overtures
           of
           Union
           propounded
           by
           them
           in
           this
           Paper
           .
        
         
           Another
           of
           their
           prejudices
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             protesting
             Brethren
             affect
             preheminence
             ,
             and
             would
             set
             up
             a
             domination
             of
             their
             party
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             over
             their
             Brethren
             ,
          
           Decl.
           pag.
           4.
           &
           pag.
           6.
           
           If
           we
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           of
           that
           root
           of
           pride
           and
           ambition
           in
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           took
           hold
           on
           our
           first
           parents
           in
           paradise
           ,
           and
           hath
           from
           them
           been
           derived
           unto
           all
           the
           posterity
           descended
           from
           them
           by
           ordinary
           generation
           ,
           and
           keepeth
           some
           footing
           in
           the
           best
           of
           men
           ,
           in
           whom
           a
           body
           of
           death
           dwelleth
           ,
           we
           should
           but
           flatter
           them
           ,
           and
           lie
           against
           the
           Truth
           ;
           there
           is
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           as
           much
           of
           that
           bitter
           root
           in
           them
           as
           may
           be
           matter
           of
           bitter
           mourning
           and
           humiliation
           unto
           them
           before
           God
           ;
           neither
           will
           they
           (
           we
           believe
           )
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           would
           wish
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           Judicatories
           thereof
           ,
           to
           be
           of
           their
           judgment
           in
           these
           points
           of
           difference
           ,
           though
           ,
           we
           hope
           ,
           not
           upon
           the
           accompt
           that
           it
           is
           theirs
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           judge
           it
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           
           consonant
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           His
           Word
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           do
           affect
           preheminence
           ,
           and
           would
           set
           up
           a
           domination
           of
           their
           party
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           over
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           We
           have
           confidence
           and
           clearnesse
           to
           deny
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           works
           to
           witnesse
           the
           contrary
           .
           Our
           Brethren
           do
           well
           know
           that
           in
           their
           judgments
           ,
           the
           Commission
           of
           the
           Generall
           Assembly
           ,
           1650.
           is
           still
           in
           force
           ;
           and
           might
           they
           not
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           a
           party
           affecting
           preheminence
           ,
           have
           exercised
           the
           Power
           contained
           therein
           these
           years
           past
           ?
           But
           how
           soon
           those
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           who
           are
           members
           thereof
           ,
           had
           ,
           with
           the
           advice
           of
           other
           Brethren
           of
           that
           judgement
           ,
           holden-forth
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           Lords
           controversie
           against
           the
           Land
           ,
           they
           did
           abstain
           and
           have
           hithertills
           abstained
           from
           acting
           in
           that
           capacity
           ;
           How
           frequently
           also
           have
           they
           offered
           unto
           the
           resolution
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           would
           by
           themselves
           alone
           ,
           and
           without
           them
           purge
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           satisfie
           them
           to
           look
           on
           and
           rejoyce
           in
           their
           work
           ;
           and
           if
           when
           they
           had
           long
           waited
           for
           it
           and
           saw
           them
           like
           to
           do
           nothing
           in
           it
           ;
           yea
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           them
           were
           adverse
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           were
           polluting
           in
           stead
           of
           purging
           ,
           Must
           it
           be
           an
           affecting
           of
           domination
           for
           Ministers
           and
           Elders
           in
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           propound
           such
           means
           and
           overtures
           as
           do
           carry
           in
           them
           some
           probability
           towards
           doing
           somewhat
           in
           that
           necessary
           work
           ,
           wherein
           they
           are
           yet
           still
           willing
           that
           the
           Resolution
           Brethren
           should
           have
           more
           than
           equal
           share
           with
           themselves
           ?
           It
           hath
           been
           ordinary
           for
           righteous
           men
           ,
           whose
           consciences
           could
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           silent
           and
           to
           couch
           under
           publick
           corruptions
           without
           bearing
           testimony
           against
           the
           same
           ,
           
           and
           endeavouring
           a
           remedy
           thereof
           ,
           to
           meet
           with
           such
           reproaches
           from
           oppressing
           and
           loose
           parties
           and
           persons
           that
           have
           stood
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           needs
           be
           judges
           ,
           and
           did
           take
           too
           much
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           were
           seeking
           to
           set
           up
           themselves
           :
           It
           being
           amongst
           the
           policies
           of
           Satan
           (
           wherein
           not
           only
           the
           common
           world
           ,
           but
           even
           good
           men
           may
           sometimes
           through
           weaknesse
           and
           mistake
           be
           subservient
           unto
           him
           )
           because
           he
           cannot
           finde
           in
           the
           outward
           carriage
           of
           those
           whom
           God
           calleth
           to
           witnesse
           against
           ,
           or
           pull
           down
           his
           kingdom
           ,
           sufficient
           ground
           of
           challenge
           by
           which
           they
           may
           be
           made
           odious
           to
           the
           world
           ;
           therefore
           he
           thinketh
           it
           for
           his
           advantage
           to
           charge
           them
           with
           inward
           abominations
           ,
           such
           as
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           ambition
           ,
           and
           covetousnesse
           ,
           and
           mischievous
           projects
           and
           designs
           ,
           &c
           ▪
           knowing
           that
           though
           they
           may
           justly
           deny
           these
           things
           ,
           yet
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           easily
           to
           refute
           them
           ,
           there
           being
           alwayes
           somewhat
           in
           the
           most
           innocent
           and
           best
           actions
           of
           the
           best
           and
           most
           innocent
           men
           ,
           that
           may
           by
           an
           uncharitable
           judgment
           be
           construed
           to
           spring
           from
           such
           roots
           .
        
         
           It
           remaineth
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           speak
           to
           those
           Proposals
           ,
           and
           Overtures
           of
           Union
           and
           Peace
           ,
           that
           are
           tendred
           to
           the
           Protesting
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           published
           to
           the
           world
           in
           that
           Declaration
           ;
           concerning
           which
           ,
           before
           we
           descend
           into
           particulars
           ,
           we
           offer
           these
           generall
           Observations
           ;
           1.
           
           That
           in
           the
           very
           entry
           ,
           they
           lay
           such
           a
           stumbling-block
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           as
           seemes
           to
           render
           Union
           very
           hopeless
           :
           For
           ,
           having
           spoken
           of
           the
           tearms
           of
           Union
           ,
           propounded
           by
           the
           Protesting
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           pretended
           injuries
           done
           by
           them
           to
           the
           
           Government
           ,
           they
           do
           the
           in
           eight
           page
           conclude
           thus
           ;
           
             For
             our
             part
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             we
             resolve
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Lord's
             grace
             never
             to
             accord
             therunto
             ,
             nor
             to
             reced●…
             from
             the
             estbalished
             Government
             ,
             be
             the
             hazard
             what
             it
             will
             ;
          
           that
           is
           in
           plain
           English
           ,
           We
           resolve
           never
           to
           condescend
           to
           any
           overture
           of
           purging
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           hath
           in
           it
           any
           circumstance
           out
           of
           the
           common
           road
           of
           doing
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           plurality
           of
           corrupt
           men
           in
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ,
           nor
           to
           recede
           from
           that
           arbitrary
           unlimited
           submission
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           declared
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           essence
           and
           being
           of
           the
           Government
           .
           As
           long
           as
           these
           Brethren
           will
           condescend
           to
           no
           effectuall
           means
           of
           purging
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           will
           unite
           with
           the
           Protesting
           Brethren
           upon
           no
           other
           tearms
           ,
           then
           upon
           their
           yeelding
           to
           such
           a
           submission
           ;
           How
           can
           there
           be
           a
           comfortable
           Union
           and
           Peace
           ?
           2.
           
           That
           whilest
           they
           make
           an
           offer
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           profess
           themselves
           to
           be
           heartily
           content
           to
           bury
           in
           oblivion
           all
           former
           injuries
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           far
           from
           any
           animosities
           which
           might
           have
           flowed
           from
           the
           same
           :
           They
           do
           in
           this
           Paper
           rake
           the
           very
           bowels
           of
           by-gone
           actings
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           come
           and
           raise
           heapes
           of
           alleaged
           injuries
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           such
           a
           height
           of
           animosity
           ,
           that
           we
           believe
           ,
           open
           and
           professed
           enemies
           could
           hardly
           out-strip
           them
           therein
           :
           so
           that
           the
           white
           and
           black
           of
           that
           printed
           Paper
           are
           not
           more
           opposite
           ,
           then
           their
           professions
           and
           practices
           therein
           are
           inconsistent
           .
           3.
           
           That
           it
           cannot
           be
           certainly
           and
           distinctly
           known
           ▪
           what
           are
           the
           Overtures
           of
           Union
           and
           Peace
           ,
           which
           they
           tender
           to
           their
           Brethren
           in
           that
           Declaration
           ;
           because
           they
           do
           for
           the
           full
           knowledge
           of
           their
           minde
           in
           order
           therunto
           ,
           refer
           to
           the
           
           Conference
           at
           
             Edinburgh
             ,
             November
          
           1655.
           and
           to
           their
           late
           Representation
           :
           And
           do
           thereafter
           in
           this
           Declaration
           enumerate
           some
           particulars
           ,
           passing
           by
           others
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Conference
           ,
           without
           declaring
           themselves
           ,
           whether
           they
           do
           continue
           still
           of
           the
           same
           minde
           ,
           as
           to
           these
           ;
           wherby
           the
           Protesting
           Brethren
           and
           others
           are
           left
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           present
           thoughts
           about
           these
           things
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           last
           page
           of
           their
           Declaration
           they
           do
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             violent
             attempts
             of
             the
             Protesting
             Brethren
             against
             the
             Church-Government
             and
             them
             ,
             since
             their
             Conference
             with
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             at
             all
             irritated
             therby
             to
             recede
             from
             the
             condescentions
             and
             offers
             then
             made
             .
          
           Whether
           the
           frame
           of
           their
           spirits
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           irritation
           ,
           doth
           answer
           so
           fair
           expressions
           ,
           let
           the
           tenor
           of
           their
           Representation
           and
           this
           Declaration
           bear
           witness
           .
           But
           as
           to
           their
           Proposals
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           recede
           from
           any
           of
           their
           condescentions
           and
           offers
           ,
           made
           at
           the
           Conference
           at
           
             Edinburgh
             ,
             November
          
           1655.
           
           Wherefore
           is
           it
           that
           after
           they
           have
           expressed
           but
           a
           few
           of
           them
           ,
           without
           mentioning
           the
           rest
           ,
           they
           do
           in
           the
           penult
           page
           of
           their
           Declaration
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           they
           have
           made
           choise
           of
           this
           way
           of
           making
           known
           their
           inclinations
           to
           Peace
           ,
           that
           their
           condescentions
           may
           not
           be
           hudled
           up
           in
           a
           Conference
           with
           some
           few
           ,
           who
           may
           keep
           them
           up
           ,
           or
           represent
           them
           to
           others
           as
           they
           please
           ?
           These
           words
           seem
           to
           us
           in
           the
           scope
           of
           them
           clearly
           to
           import
           ,
           that
           this
           Declaration
           bears
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           outmost
           length
           of
           their
           condescentions
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           comes
           short
           in
           sundry
           particulars
           of
           what
           they
           granted
           in
           the
           Conference
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           what
           they
           required
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           understand
           themselves
           ,
           
           yet
           we
           believe
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           for
           others
           to
           understand
           them
           ;
           whether
           from
           this
           Pap●…r
           only
           ,
           or
           also
           from
           the
           Papers
           at
           the
           Conference
           ,
           we
           be
           to
           take
           the
           just
           measure
           of
           their
           Proposals
           and
           Desi●…es
           .
           4.
           
           That
           they
           do
           usher
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           make
           the
           world
           believe
           to
           be
           great
           condescentions
           to
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           ,
           with
           great
           misrepresentations
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           their
           Acts
           and
           ill-grounded
           assertions
           of
           matters
           of
           fact
           .
           As
           first
           ,
           Speaking
           to
           these
           Acts
           of
           their
           Assemblies
           ,
           that
           are
           a
           Barr
           in
           the
           way
           to
           keep
           Protesting
           Brethren
           from
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           from
           being
           members
           of
           Church-judicatories
           .
           
             We
             shall
             not
             now
             insist
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             to
             clear
             the
             justice
             and
             necessity
             of
             the
             conclusions
             of
             these
             Assemblies
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             that
             nothing
             was
             then
             done
             but
             what
             was
             done
             formerly
             in
             like
             cases
             .
          
           Our
           Brethren
           do
           by
           these
           hints
           ,
           give
           the
           Protesting
           Brethren
           clearly
           enough
           to
           understand
           what
           lot
           they
           might
           have
           expected
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           execution
           of
           these
           Acts
           ,
           if
           the
           times
           had
           not
           altered
           .
           Were
           these
           Acts
           just
           and
           necessary
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           so
           now
           also
           ?
           What
           hath
           made
           them
           change
           their
           nature
           ?
           Our
           Brethren
           give
           just
           occasion
           to
           people
           to
           stumble
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           Ministery
           in
           contempt
           ,
           by
           pleading
           conscience
           ,
           and
           justice
           ,
           and
           necessity
           a
           long
           while
           for
           things
           ;
           and
           then
           receding
           from
           them
           upon
           politick
           grounds
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           conscience
           ,
           nor
           justice
           ,
           nor
           necessity
           of
           duty
           in
           them
           .
           Surely
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           variation
           ,
           as
           to
           these
           Acts
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           times
           have
           changed
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           times
           should
           change
           again
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           than
           probable
           that
           they
           would
           find
           the
           same
           justice
           and
           necessity
           in
           them
           still
           :
           We
           do
           
           not
           know
           why
           when
           they
           proffer
           a
           suspension
           of
           the
           execution
           of
           them
           they
           should
           assert
           the
           justice
           and
           necessity
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           have
           a
           handsome
           regresse
           to
           take
           them
           up
           again
           when
           they
           find
           an
           opportunity
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           regard
           to
           justice
           ,
           but
           to
           necessity
           ,
           that
           prevails
           upon
           them
           to
           lay
           them
           down
           .
           But
           what
           justice
           or
           necessity
           was
           there
           for
           such
           conclusions
           as
           these
           ,
           ●…hat
           did
           enact
           censures
           of
           Deposition
           against
           all
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           of
           Excommunication
           against
           the
           Professors
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           that
           did
           not
           acknowledge
           the
           Constitution
           and
           submit
           unto
           the
           Acts
           of
           these
           Assemblies
           ?
           Was
           there
           justice
           and
           necessity
           for
           so
           severe
           procedure
           for
           refusiing
           submission
           in
           things
           ,
           which
           in
           our
           Brethrens
           opinion
           are
           so
           extrinsick
           to
           our
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           Government
           ?
           Or
           ,
           was
           there
           justice
           and
           necessity
           to
           persecute
           all
           those
           who
           did
           plead
           ,
           and
           bear
           testimony
           against
           the
           open
           breach
           of
           a
           sworn
           Covenant
           and
           Engagement
           ?
           We
           know
           no
           precedent
           or
           parallel
           that
           our
           Brethren
           can
           shew
           for
           this
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           fetch
           it
           from
           the
           times
           of
           Popery
           and
           Prelacy
           .
           
             We
             might
             also
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             instruct
             ,
             that
             though
             some
             very
             few
             Presbyteries
             have
             required
             of
             Intrants
             to
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             of
             whatsoever
             judgment
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             promise
             not
             to
             trouble
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             these
             needlesse
             debates
             ;
             Yet
             ,
             to
             our
             best
             knowledge
             ,
             none
             of
             these
             Acts
             have
             been
          
           de
           facto
           
             a
             bar
             to
             hold
             out
             any
             godly
             man
             who
             was
             lawfully
             and
             orderly
             called
             and
             tried
             ;
             though
             we
             may
             but
             too
             justly
             complain
             how
             industrious
             and
             active
             they
             have
             been
             to
             thrust-in
             men
             of
             their
             judgment
             ,
             and
             crush
             godly
             and
             able
             men
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             agree
             with
             them
             .
          
           Though
           all
           that
           's
           here
           asserted
           were
           true
           ,
           yet
           hath
           there
           been
           
           too
           much
           mischief
           done
           by
           these
           Acts
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           thrusting
           of
           godly
           men
           out
           of
           Elderships
           ,
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ,
           and
           the
           barring
           of
           hopeful
           young-men
           from
           trials
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           publickpreaching
           ,
           and
           of
           able
           and
           godly
           Expectants
           from
           being
           called
           and
           tried
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           entrance
           in
           the
           Ministery
           ;
           because
           they
           had
           no
           freedom
           in
           their
           consciences
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           the
           bonds
           required
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           already
           set
           down
           :
           for
           ,
           this
           Act
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           kept
           sundry
           Congregations
           from
           calling
           Expectants
           of
           that
           judgment
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           no
           probable
           way
           how
           they
           could
           b●…
           tried
           or
           admitted
           to
           the
           Ministery
           ;
           So
           have
           sundry
           Expectants
           ,
           being
           called
           ,
           been
           thereby
           barr●…
           from
           proceeding
           to
           their
           trials
           ,
           and
           sundry
           rulin●…
           Elders
           been
           excluded
           from
           sitting
           and
           voting
           i●…
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ;
           and
           sundry
           hopefu●…
           young-men
           have
           been
           necessitated
           to
           remove
           from
           the
           Presbyteries
           and
           Provinces
           wherein
           they
           d●…
           live
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           be
           admitted
           to
           give
           any
           proof
           of
           their
           gifts
           for
           preaching
           ,
           which
           the
           Resolution
           Brethren
           throughout
           the
           Country
           do
           ve●…
           well
           know
           to
           be
           a
           truth
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           verified
           b●…
           instructing
           of
           particulars
           in
           several
           Presbyteri●…
           and
           Synods
           .
           But
           besides
           those
           sad
           effects
           of
           the●…
           Acts
           ,
           which
           are
           here
           buried
           in
           silence
           ,
           it
           seeme●…
           that
           the
           Authors
           of
           this
           Paper
           ,
           though
           they
           wou●…●…ain
           deny
           ,
           yet
           cannot
           get
           it
           avoided
           ,
           that
           thes●…
           Acts
           have
           been
           put
           in
           execution
           ;
           for
           ,
           they
           a●…
           forced
           to
           confesse
           ,
           that
           some
           few
           Presbyteries
           ha●…
           required
           these
           bonds
           of
           Intrants
           to
           the
           Ministery
           only
           they
           say
           that
           they
           have
           been
           required
           of
           me●…
           of
           whatsoever
           judgment
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           required
           of
           men
           of
           their
           own
           judgment
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           thos
           
           who
           are
           for
           the
           Protestation
           ;
           so
           serious
           are
           our
           Brethren
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           that
           it
           seems
           they
           love
           to
           jest
           :
           But
           who
           gave
           them
           this
           power
           to
           require
           these
           bonds
           of
           men
           of
           their
           own
           judgment
           ,
           seing
           the
           Act
           speaketh
           only
           of
           men
           of
           the
           other
           judgement
           ?
           Or
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           exercise
           it
           ,
           do
           they
           mean
           to
           bind
           up
           men
           of
           their
           own
           judgment
           from
           debating
           for
           the
           Protestation
           and
           against
           the
           Publick
           Resolutions
           ?
           or
           ,
           to
           bind
           them
           up
           from
           debating
           for
           the
           Publick
           Resolutions
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Protestation
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           why
           do
           they
           themselves
           shew
           them
           so
           bad
           example
           in
           their
           Representation
           and
           Declaration
           ,
           which
           are
           fraughted
           with
           debates
           of
           that
           nature
           ?
           Why
           do
           they
           that
           teach
           others
           ,
           not
           teach
           them
           ownselves
           ?
           But
           what
           rational
           man
           ,
           who
           readeth
           these
           Acts
           ,
           will
           think
           that
           they
           were
           equally
           made
           for
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           can
           be
           equally
           extended
           against
           men
           of
           both
           judgments
           ?
           Their
           last
           refuge
           is
           ,
           That
           ,
           to
           their
           best
           knowledge
           none
           of
           these
           Acts
           have
           been
           
             de
             facto
          
           a
           bar
           to
           hold
           out
           any
           godly
           man
           ,
           who
           was
           lawfully
           and
           orderly
           called
           and
           tried
           .
           We
           have
           already
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           bar
           to
           keep
           some
           from
           being
           called
           ,
           and
           others
           from
           being
           tried
           ;
           and
           therfore
           this
           ,
           though
           true
           ,
           were
           but
           a
           sophistication
           as
           to
           the
           point
           they
           speak
           unto
           :
           but
           there
           is
           not
           truth
           in
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           because
           godly
           men
           ,
           lawfully
           and
           orderly
           called
           and
           tryed
           ,
           have
           been
           barred
           from
           entring
           the
           Ministerie
           by
           this
           Act
           ,
           as
           themselves
           do
           well
           know
           ,
           and
           whereof
           we
           can
           give
           the
           instances
           .
           As
           to
           what
           they
           speak
           of
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           but
           too
           justly
           complain
           that
           they
           have
           been
           industrious
           and
           active
           to
           thrust-in
           men
           of
           their
           judgement
           ,
           and
           to
           crush
           godly
           and
           able
           
           men
           who
           did
           not
           agree
           with
           them
           :
           it
           is
           but
           a
           groundlesse
           complaint
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           easily
           denied
           as
           asserted
           ;
           For
           our
           parts
           ,
           we
           think
           that
           there
           is
           cause
           to
           wish
           there
           were
           more
           industrie
           and
           activity
           amongst
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           for
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           were
           more
           ability
           and
           godlinesse
           amongst
           the
           Expectants
           who
           are
           of
           the
           Resolution
           judgement
           .
           Next
           ,
           they
           tell
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           ,
           That
           
             though
             they
             make
             a
             great
             noise
             of
             the
             Censures
             inflicted
             on
             some
             of
             their
             number
             ,
             by
             the
             Assembly
             ,
          
           1651.
           
             yet
             they
             might
             say
             much
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Assembly
             their
             proceeding
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             lenity
             ,
             who
             did
             only
             censure
             four
             of
             their
             number
             ;
             who
             yet
             have
             never
             submitted
             to
             these
             Censures
             ,
             and
             consequently
             have
             the
             lesse
             cause
             to
             complain
             .
          
           It
           seemeth
           they
           do
           still
           resolve
           to
           justifie
           all
           their
           unluckie
           proceedings
           to
           a
           tittle
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           do
           rather
           repent
           that
           they
           have
           done
           so
           little
           ,
           in
           persecuting
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           ,
           then
           that
           they
           have
           done
           so
           much
           :
           Was
           it
           lenity
           ,
           first
           ,
           to
           suspend
           and
           depose
           innocent
           men
           from
           their
           Ministerie
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           witnessing
           against
           Covenant-breaches
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           ordain
           the
           Judicatories
           of
           the
           Kirk
           to
           proceed
           against
           them
           with
           the
           sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           not
           submit
           to
           their
           unjust
           Censures
           ?
           That
           they
           have
           not
           submitted
           ,
           was
           not
           because
           of
           any
           abatement
           of
           rigor
           upon
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Brethren
           who
           are
           for
           the
           publick
           Resolutions
           ,
           (
           they
           having
           caused
           some
           of
           these
           Sentences
           to
           be
           publickly
           intimated
           ,
           four
           or
           five
           years
           time
           after
           the
           enacting
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           having
           denyed
           to
           admit
           others
           of
           them
           as
           correspondents
           ,
           though
           clothed
           with
           a
           commission
           from
           their
           own
           Synods
           ,
           for
           that
           effect
           )
           
           but
           from
           the
           conscience
           of
           their
           own
           innoc●…ncie
           and
           of
           the
           iniquity
           and
           nullity
           of
           these
           Sentences
           ,
           as
           being
           unjust
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           proceeding
           from
           these
           who
           had
           no
           Authority
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           have
           they
           great
           cause
           to
           complain
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           thereby
           not
           only
           been
           violently
           thrust
           out
           of
           these
           Kirk
           -
           Judicatories
           ,
           where
           the
           resolution
           Brethren
           could
           carry
           the
           vote
           ,
           but
           also
           have
           been
           exposed
           to
           railing
           and
           reproach
           and
           hazard
           from
           profane
           and
           malignant
           men
           throughout
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           sundry
           of
           them
           to
           suffering
           and
           pers●…cution
           from
           ill-affected
           persons
           in
           their
           own
           Congregations
           ,
           who
           have
           ,
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           not
           only
           separated
           themselves
           from
           their
           Ministerie
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           others
           according
           to
           their
           own
           heart
           in
           their
           stead
           ,
           but
           done
           their
           utmost
           to
           thrust
           them
           out
           of
           their
           stations
           ,
           and
           when
           that
           could
           not
           be
           obtained
           ,
           have
           done
           what
           they
           can
           to
           make
           their
           life
           a
           burden
           and
           comfortless
           unto
           them
           ;
           in
           all
           which
           (
           for
           ought
           that
           ever
           we
           did
           hear
           )
           they
           have
           been
           connived
           at
           by
           the
           resolution
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           in
           most
           of
           these
           things
           countenanced
           and
           assisted
           ,
           by
           not
           a
           few
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           thought
           it
           good
           service
           to
           God
           ,
           so
           to
           do
           :
           but
           bles●…ed
           be
           His
           holy
           Majestie
           that
           hath
           not
           herein
           accomplished
           their
           desires
           ,
           but
           hath
           upholden
           His
           weak
           Servants
           and
           keeped
           them
           from
           fainting
           in
           the
           day
           of
           their
           trouble
           .
           And
           though
           the
           resolution
           Brethren
           do
           now
           seem
           to
           proffer
           some
           mitigation
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           these
           Censures
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           (
           being
           duly
           weighed
           )
           in
           such
           a
           way
           and
           upon
           such
           hard
           conditions
           as
           maketh
           it
           nothing
           upon
           the
           matter
           ▪
           For
           why
           ?
           They
           do
           not
           offer
           that
           these
           Censures
           
           shall
           be
           declared
           void
           or
           null
           ,
           or
           ,
           that
           these
           Ministers
           ,
           notwithstanding
           thereof
           ,
           shall
           be
           declared
           standing
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           after
           a
           preface
           of
           the
           justice
           of
           these
           Censures
           ,
           they
           are
           content
           that
           the
           Synods
           do
           take
           off
           the
           Censures
           that
           are
           upon
           their
           respective
           Members
           ;
           which
           doth
           suppose
           ,
           and
           lay
           for
           a
           gronnd
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           been
           reall
           and
           just
           Sentences
           ,
           rightly
           inflicted
           ,
           for
           reall
           and
           just
           causes
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           taken
           off
           (
           as
           these
           Brethren
           explain
           themselves
           at
           the
           conference
           at
           
             Edinburgh
          
           )
           for
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           making
           them
           void
           ,
           in
           effect
           to
           establish
           and
           fix
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           equity
           of
           them
           ,
           however
           a
           dispensation
           be
           granted
           to
           these
           Brethren
           ,
           whom
           they
           concern
           ,
           to
           exercise
           their
           Ministerie
           for
           Peaces
           sake
           ;
           and
           neither
           is
           even
           this
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           but
           upon
           their
           giving
           assurance
           of
           their
           submission
           to
           the
           Judicatories
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           our
           Brethrens
           sense
           ,
           never
           to
           counteract
           any
           of
           the
           Sentences
           of
           the
           Church
           -
           Judicatories
           hereafter
           ,
           but
           to
           submit
           thereunto
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           just
           or
           unjust
           ,
           the
           iniquity
           whereof
           we
           shall
           afterward
           discover
           .
        
         
           But
           leaving
           these
           generall
           considerations
           ,
           we
           shall
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           insufficiencie
           ,
           inequality
           and
           iniquity
           of
           their
           proposals
           for
           Union
           and
           Peace
           .
           First
           ,
           They
           are
           insufficient
           ;
           because
           ,
           1.
           
           There
           is
           no
           remedie
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           a
           mock-remedie
           ,
           holden
           forth
           therein
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           publick
           Resolutions
           ,
           and
           the
           corrupt
           constitution
           of
           the
           two
           pretended
           Assemblies
           ,
           at
           Saint
           
             Andrews
             ,
          
           and
           
             Dundee
             ,
          
           and
           
             Edinburgh
             ,
          
           for
           preventing
           the
           like
           corrupt
           constitution
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           
           which
           things
           they
           know
           to
           be
           two
           great
           grounds
           of
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           their
           grievances
           .
           These
           Brethren
           do
           in
           the
           conference
           at
           
             Edinburgh
             ,
          
           Novemb
           .
           8.
           1655.
           propound
           and
           desire
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Commission
             of
             the
             General
             Assembly
             ,
          
           1650.
           
             concerning
             the
             publick
             Resolutions
             ,
             and
             their
             Declarations
             ,
             and
             Warnings
             ,
             and
             Acts
             resulting
             thereupon
             ,
             and
             the
             Declarations
             and
             Acts
             of
             the
             two
             late
             contraverted
             Assemblies
             of
          
           Dundee
           
             and
          
           Edinburgh
           ,
           
             and
             all
             other
             Declarations
             and
             Acts
             in
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             results
             thereof
             ,
             be
             rendered
             of
             none
             effect
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             censure
             past
             or
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             do
             import
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             alleaged
             as
             the
             publick
             definitive
             judgement
             of
             this
             Kirk
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Iudicatories
             thereof
             ,
             anent
             the
             matters
             contained
             therein
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             be
             not
             re-acted
             in
             any
             time
             hereafter
             .
             Next
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             declared
             ,
             That
             the
             two
             controverted
             Assemblies
             at
             Saint
          
           Andrews
           ,
           
             and
          
           Dundee
           ,
           
             and
          
           Edinburgh
           ,
           
             shall
             be
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             constitution
             in
             the
             things
             protested
             and
             excepted
             against
             ,
             no
             precedent
             nor
             prejudice
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             future
             Generall
             Assemblies
             .
          
           Of
           all
           that
           is
           contained
           in
           these
           desires
           ,
           they
           do
           only
           proffer
           a
           cessation
           from
           the
           execution
           of
           these
           Acts
           ,
           whereby
           a
           barr
           is
           laid
           in
           the
           way
           to
           keep
           men
           who
           are
           not
           of
           their
           judgement
           from
           the
           Ministerie
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           shall
           agree
           that
           they
           be
           made
           void
           and
           null
           by
           the
           next
           Generall
           Assembly
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           also
           agree
           that
           the
           matter
           concerning
           the
           publick
           Resolutions
           be
           remitted
           to
           the
           Determination
           of
           a
           Generall
           Assembly
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           mock-remedie
           we
           spoke
           of
           ,
           conceiving
           we
           have
           just
           reason
           to
           call
           it
           so
           ;
           not
           
           only
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           same
           place
           they
           will
           have
           it
           an
           Assembly
           according
           to
           the
           established
           order
           ,
           which
           ,
           being
           expounded
           according
           to
           the
           Acts
           of
           their
           two
           late
           Assemblies
           ,
           importeth
           an
           admitting
           of
           such
           only
           to
           be
           Members
           ,
           who
           do
           acknowledge
           the
           constitution
           ,
           and
           submit
           to
           the
           Acts
           of
           these
           Assemblies
           that
           ratified
           these
           Resolutions
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           relating
           thereunto
           ,
           all
           others
           by
           their
           established
           order
           being
           incapable
           to
           be
           chosen
           Members
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           have
           an
           Assembly
           according
           to
           their
           mind
           ,
           the
           plurality
           of
           Presbyteries
           being
           of
           that
           judgement
           ,
           and
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           being
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           )
           but
           a
           small
           number
           in
           comparison
           of
           these
           who
           are
           for
           the
           publick
           Resolutions
           .
           But
           haply
           ,
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           resolution
           Brethren
           cannot
           ,
           without
           quitting
           of
           their
           judgement
           ,
           condescend
           that
           the
           publick
           Resolutions
           shall
           not
           hereafter
           be
           looked
           upon
           or
           acknowledged
           as
           the
           publick
           definitive
           judgement
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           
             Scotland
             .
          
           We
           know
           ,
           that
           themselves
           do
           so
           say
           ,
           but
           of
           this
           we
           could
           never
           hear
           a
           satisfying
           reason
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           ,
           we
           believe
           ,
           men
           of
           more
           piercing
           judgements
           then
           we
           are
           ,
           shall
           hardly
           reach
           it
           .
           Is
           the
           repealing
           of
           one
           Act
           of
           that
           Assembly
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           did
           vote
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           do
           still
           in
           their
           judgements
           approve
           ,
           as
           just
           and
           equitable
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           a
           quitting
           of
           their
           judgements
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           repealing
           of
           another
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           did
           also
           vote
           ,
           and
           do
           still
           approve
           of
           ?
           They
           are
           content
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           repeal
           these
           Acts
           that
           do
           relate
           to
           the
           censuring
           of
           such
           as
           do
           oppose
           these
           Resolutions
           ,
           
           and
           this
           they
           can
           do
           without
           condemning
           or
           quitting
           of
           their
           judgement
           :
           And
           may
           they
           not
           also
           ,
           without
           condemning
           or
           quitting
           of
           their
           judgement
           ,
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           repeal
           these
           Acts
           that
           declare
           these
           Resolutions
           to
           be
           the
           definitive
           sentence
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           
             Scotland
             ?
          
           this
           would
           not
           be
           a
           quitting
           or
           altering
           their
           judgments
           concerning
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           taking-off
           the
           Synodicall
           or
           Juridicall
           tye
           ;
           not
           because
           of
           any
           error
           in
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           but
           upon
           other
           extrinsick
           considerations
           ,
           a
           thing
           very
           ordinary
           in
           Judicatories
           both
           Civil
           and
           Ecclesiastick
           :
           And
           we
           believe
           ,
           unbyassed
           men
           will
           think
           that
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           professe
           and
           publish
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           publick
           Resolutions
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           question
           so
           extrinsick
           to
           our
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           and
           Government
           ,
           and
           a
           debate
           now
           so
           far
           removed
           out
           of
           our
           way
           ,
           are
           bound
           the
           rather
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           because
           our
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           and
           Government
           can
           receive
           no
           prejudice
           by
           taking-off
           a
           Synodicall
           tye
           in
           matters
           of
           opinion
           that
           are
           so
           extrinsick
           thereto
           .
           If
           our
           resolution
           Brethren
           do
           indeed
           judge
           them
           so
           extrinsick
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           not
           herein
           condescend
           ,
           they
           give
           more
           then
           cause
           even
           to
           indifferent
           men
           ,
           to
           apprehend
           that
           all
           their
           professions
           for
           ,
           and
           pretensions
           unto
           Peace
           ,
           are
           but
           professious
           and
           pretensious
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           that
           they
           mean
           to
           hold
           up
           the
           tottering
           foundations
           of
           these
           rotten
           Resolutions
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           some
           new
           fabrick
           that
           they
           intend
           to
           build
           thereupon
           when
           opportunity
           shall
           serve
           ,
           unto
           the
           producing
           of
           the
           like
           or
           worse
           divisions
           and
           persecutions
           in
           the
           Church
           then
           they
           have
           formerly
           brought
           forth
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           These
           Proposals
           of
           theirs
           are
           unsufficient
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           contain
           or
           hold
           forth
           no
           effectuall
           means
           for
           purging
           of
           the
           Lords
           House
           of
           insufficient
           and
           scandalous
           and
           corrupt
           Ministers
           and
           Elders
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           main
           desires
           propounded
           by
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           most
           necessary
           duties
           that
           lyeth
           upon
           the
           Church
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           there
           being
           so
           many
           of
           that
           sort
           in
           the
           Land
           :
           they
           do
           in
           this
           particular
           give
           them
           a
           number
           of
           good
           words
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           are
           compared
           with
           their
           practices
           and
           performances
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           found
           but
           words
           and
           no
           more
           ;
           they
           tell
           them
           that
           
             they
             do
             not
             contravert
             with
             them
             in
             this
             businesse
             ,
             having
             often
             professed
             their
             willingnesse
             to
             go
             about
             that
             work
             in
             the
             most
             strict
             way
             ,
             according
             to
             justice
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             rules
             of
             Church-Iudicatories
             in
             such
             cases
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             have
             not
             only
             often
             intreated
             them
             to
             unite
             upon
             this
             very
             account
             ,
             that
             the
             work
             of
             purging
             might
             be
             carried-on
             more
             effectually
             ,
             but
             have
             upon
             all
             occasions
             of
             any
             report
             of
             scandall
             or
             insufficiencie
             ,
             laid
             forth
             themselves
             to
             the
             utmost
             to
             try
             and
             examine
             the
             truth
             thereof
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             been
             wanting
             in
             inflicting
             due
             censure
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             at
             any
             time
             was
             found
             .
          
           When
           we
           read
           these
           words
           ,
           our
           spirits
           were
           filled
           with
           astonishment
           and
           grief
           ,
           and
           what
           answer
           to
           return
           to
           such
           asseverations
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           know
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           to
           commit
           the
           cause
           unto
           God
           ,
           who
           knoweth
           their
           way
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           and
           whether
           they
           have
           made
           conscience
           of
           the
           work
           of
           purging
           these
           seven
           years
           past
           ,
           or
           have
           neglected
           and
           obstructed
           the
           same
           ;
           yea
           ,
           have
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           undone
           what
           was
           formerly
           done
           therein
           .
           
           How
           few
           insufficient
           ,
           scandalous
           Ministers
           ,
           since
           the
           birth
           of
           these
           publick
           Resolutions
           to
           this
           day
           have
           been
           removed
           from
           bearing
           charge
           in
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           such
           have
           been
           brought-in
           ?
           We
           do
           believe
           that
           it
           may
           be
           truely
           asserted
           ,
           that
           the
           resolution
           Brethren
           in
           one
           Synod
           since
           that
           time
           have
           brought
           in
           moe
           ,
           who
           were
           formerly
           publickly
           censured
           for
           their
           scandalous
           and
           malignant
           carriage
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           Synods
           in
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           of
           that
           judgement
           ,
           have
           purged
           out
           .
           There
           be
           in
           one
           Synod
           nine
           or
           ten
           such
           brought
           into
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           besides
           four
           or
           five
           others
           ,
           whose
           mouths
           are
           opened
           to
           preach
           publickly
           ,
           and
           likewise
           some
           others
           who
           are
           connived
           at
           to
           preach
           and
           administer
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           their
           being
           twice
           deposed
           formerly
           ,
           because
           of
           grosse
           offences
           .
           Let
           them
           name
           us
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           ,
           so
           many
           purged-out
           by
           the
           Resolution-party
           in
           all
           the
           Synods
           of
           their
           way
           these
           seven
           years
           past
           ;
           Why
           then
           do
           they
           speak
           such
           big
           words
           of
           their
           willingnesse
           to
           ,
           and
           activity
           in
           purging
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           who
           knoweth
           not
           that
           many
           of
           their
           party
           oppose
           Union
           upon
           this
           very
           accompt
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           good
           men
           amongst
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           of
           another
           spirit
           ,
           are
           too
           slow
           and
           backward
           in
           this
           duty
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           hath
           come
           to
           passe
           that
           a
           few
           processes
           that
           have
           by
           importunity
           been
           set
           on
           foot
           against
           some
           naughty
           men
           in
           some
           Synods
           ,
           have
           by
           the
           Resolution
           Brethren
           their
           exercising
           their
           wits
           and
           inventions
           to
           find
           out
           and
           cast
           in
           legal
           shews
           of
           defence
           ,
           such
           as
           variety
           of
           exceptions
           against
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           glosses
           upon
           their
           depositions
           ,
           and
           such
           
           like
           ,
           been
           rendred
           more
           tedious
           ,
           and
           involved
           in
           moe
           notional
           debates
           than
           readily
           are
           to
           be
           found
           at
           the
           most
           litigious
           Civil
           Bar
           ;
           and
           after
           all
           ,
           these
           things
           have
           come
           but
           to
           a
           poor
           issue
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           very
           few
           (
           if
           any
           )
           of
           these
           men
           being
           deposed
           from
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           many
           and
           gross
           scandals
           which
           they
           do
           lye
           under
           .
           It
           is
           the
           sad
           complaint
           of
           the
           Godly
           ,
           that
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           old
           way
           that
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           used
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           trying
           of
           insufficient
           and
           scandalou●…
           Ministers
           is
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           way
           taken
           as
           rather
           giveth
           them
           ground
           and
           encouragement
           to
           cover
           and
           hold
           fast
           their
           iniquity
           ,
           than
           doth
           contribute
           to
           the
           convincing
           of
           their
           consciences
           and
           making
           them
           acknowledge
           their
           sin
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           that
           poor
           souls
           ,
           who
           groan
           under
           the
           burden
           ,
           are
           discouraged
           to
           offer
           the
           grounds
           of
           their
           grievance
           ,
           as
           much
           dispairing
           to
           find
           any
           remedy
           thereof
           :
           But
           ,
           say
           the
           Resolution
           Brethren
           ,
           
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             foreslowing
             or
             obstructing
             purging
             ,
             that
             ,
             to
             delare
             their
             readinesse
             and
             sincerity
             in
             that
             matter
             ,
             they
             are
             content
             ,
             if
             their
             Brethren
             be
             not
             satisfied
             with
             the
             Rules
             of
             procedure
             hitherto
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             that
             they
             condescend
             upon
             the
             strictest
             Rules
             can
             be
             desired
             in
             justice
             for
             trial
             and
             censure
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             willing
             to
             observe
             them
             ;
             providing
             they
             be
             Rules
             binding
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             all
             will
             submit
             ,
             both
             we
             and
             they
             .
          
           To
           which
           we
           answer
           ,
           first
           ,
           That
           they
           do
           not
           adhere
           unto
           ,
           nor
           put
           in
           practice
           the
           Rules
           already
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           then
           should
           new
           Rules
           be
           agreed
           upon
           ?
           It
           was
           formerly
           agreed
           upon
           ▪
           That
           Synods
           ought
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           negligence
           of
           Presbyteries
           ,
           to
           appoint
           
           Visitations
           for
           trial
           and
           censure
           in
           their
           several
           bounds
           :
           but
           in
           very
           few
           of
           the
           Synods
           of
           the
           Resolution
           judgment
           have
           there
           been
           any
           such
           Visitations
           appointed
           or
           kept
           since
           these
           Resolutions
           had
           a
           being
           ,
           albeit
           Presbyteries
           be
           negligent
           of
           their
           duty
           ;
           yea
           ,
           sundry
           Brethren
           in
           sundry
           of
           these
           Synods
           shew
           themselves
           dissatisfied
           with
           ,
           and
           speak
           against
           such
           Visitations
           ;
           And
           as
           long
           as
           the
           Synods
           themselves
           do
           not
           practise
           them
           ,
           there
           being
           so
           much
           need
           of
           them
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           otherwayes
           judge
           but
           that
           they
           do
           dislike
           them
           ?
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           was
           formerly
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           That
           the
           Kirk-judicatories
           might
           ,
           in
           the
           trial
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           proceed
           by
           way
           of
           Inquisition
           :
           but
           now
           this
           is
           dissented
           from
           and
           casten
           at
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Resolution
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           no
           trial
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           without
           a
           Libel
           and
           others
           of
           them
           without
           a
           Libel
           and
           an
           Accuser
           too
           ,
           engaging
           to
           prove
           his
           Alleageance
           under
           pain
           of
           being
           censured
           as
           a
           Slanderer
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Sundry
           things
           ,
           such
           as
           drunkennesse
           ▪
           swearing
           ,
           &c.
           which
           were
           formerly
           proceeded
           against
           with
           the
           censures
           of
           Suspension
           and
           Deposition
           ,
           are
           now
           so
           ext●…nuated
           by
           many
           of
           these
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           refuse
           to
           censure
           them
           with
           these
           Censures
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           habits
           or
           many
           continued
           re-iterated
           acts
           of
           these
           things
           can
           be
           proven
           ;
           And
           yet
           the
           Authors
           of
           this
           Declaration
           do
           so
           talk
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           the
           Brethren
           of
           that
           judgment
           did
           strictly
           adhere
           unto
           ,
           and
           were
           unanimous
           about
           the
           former
           way
           of
           procedure
           in
           the
           trial
           and
           censure
           of
           Ministers
           :
           but
           besides
           this
           departure
           from
           former
           Rules
           ,
           they
           do
           but
           trifle
           when
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           content
           that
           the
           Protesting
           
           Brethren
           condescend
           upon
           the
           strictest
           Rules
           can
           be
           desired
           in
           justice
           for
           trial
           and
           censure
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           alwayes
           with
           the
           supposal
           of
           this
           foundation
           which
           they
           have
           already
           laid
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           these
           Rules
           shall
           be
           applied
           or
           executed
           by
           men
           of
           their
           own
           judgment
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           plurality
           in
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ,
           And
           what
           purging
           we
           may
           expect
           from
           them
           ,
           these
           seven
           years
           practice
           do
           now
           sufficiently
           manifest
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           insufficiency
           of
           these
           Proposals
           doth
           appear
           from
           this
           ,
           That
           they
           do
           offer
           and
           hold
           forth
           no
           remedy
           for
           the
           grievance
           of
           the
           Protesting
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Godly
           throughout
           the
           Land
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           planting
           Congregations
           upon
           the
           Call
           of
           the
           plurality
           in
           Paroches
           ,
           many
           of
           which
           are
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           disaffected
           ,
           and
           malignant
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           that
           men
           get
           into
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           that
           cannot
           speak
           a
           word
           in
           season
           to
           a
           weary
           soul
           ,
           and
           who
           discountenance
           piety
           and
           godlinesse
           ,
           which
           (
           if
           there
           be
           not
           some
           effectual
           remedy
           provided
           against
           it
           )
           cannot
           but
           prove
           an
           evil
           very
           destructive
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           afflicting
           to
           all
           who
           do
           unfeignedly
           desire
           and
           seek
           the
           advancement
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           These
           Proposals
           do
           not
           mention
           any
           remedy
           against
           such
           Ministers
           ,
           Expectants
           and
           Schoolmasters
           ,
           who
           were
           deposed
           or
           silenced
           ,
           or
           removed
           from
           their
           Charges
           by
           General
           Assemblies
           or
           Synods
           ,
           or
           their
           Commissioners
           ,
           or
           by
           Presbyteries
           before
           these
           differences
           did
           arise
           ,
           and
           have
           again
           intruded
           themselves
           ,
           or
           are
           reponed
           into
           publick
           stations
           in
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           or
           Schools
           ,
           or
           
           have
           their
           mouthes
           opened
           by
           Presbyteries
           or
           Synods
           ,
           without
           confession
           and
           acknowledgement
           of
           ,
           and
           repentance
           for
           all
           the
           particulars
           contained
           in
           their
           sentence
           and
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           is
           provided
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           uncontroverted
           General
           Assemblies
           :
           Nor
           do
           they
           hold
           forth
           any
           thing
           as
           to
           the
           way
           of
           calling
           of
           a
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           the
           electing
           of
           Commissioners
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           handling
           of
           matters
           therein
           ;
           all
           which
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           giving
           of
           mutual
           evidence
           and
           assurance
           in
           matters
           concerning
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           Discipline
           and
           Government
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           enemies
           of
           Truth
           and
           Godlinesse
           ,
           and
           the
           work
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           for
           adhering
           unto
           these
           Articles
           of
           our
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           the
           solemn
           publick
           Confession
           of
           Sins
           and
           Engagement
           unto
           Duties
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Acts
           of
           uncontroverted
           Assemblies
           relating
           thereunto
           ,
           in
           the
           literall
           and
           genuine
           sense
           and
           meaning
           thereof
           ,
           which
           were
           propounded
           by
           the
           Brethren
           for
           the
           Protestation
           in
           the
           Conference
           at
           
             Edinburgh
             ,
             November
          
           1655.
           as
           conducible
           and
           fit
           means
           to
           the
           making
           up
           of
           a
           solid
           Union
           and
           well-grounded
           Peace
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           we
           desire
           it
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           Whether
           these
           Overtures
           of
           
             Union
          
           and
           
             Peace
          
           propounded
           by
           these
           Brethren
           ,
           be
           not
           very
           unequall
           :
           It
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           is
           their
           manner
           to
           professe
           and
           print
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           offer
           very
           equall
           tearms
           of
           Peace
           ;
           So
           in
           the
           ninth
           page
           of
           this
           Declaration
           ,
           
             That
             they
             have
             already
             offered
             ,
             that
             t●…ough
             they
             hold
             fast
             their
             own
             judgment
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             not
             impose
             upon
             the
             Protesting
             Brethren
             their
             judgments
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             first
             difference
             .
          
           But
           these
           professions
           
           notwithstanding
           ,
           they
           do
           in
           sundry
           particulars
           impose
           upon
           their
           judgment
           ;
           As
           first
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           
             Protestation
             :
          
           They
           do
           require
           that
           these
           Brethren
           do
           declare
           ,
           that
           their
           Protestations
           against
           the
           two
           late
           controverted
           Assemblies
           and
           their
           Resolutions
           and
           Acts
           therunto
           relating
           ,
           shall
           not
           hereafter
           be
           made
           use
           of
           in
           any
           Judicatory
           of
           this
           Kirk
           ,
           for
           continuing
           (
           as
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           expresse
           it
           )
           or
           holding
           up
           debates
           about
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           present
           differences
           ;
           So
           in
           their
           Paper
           of
           the
           sixteenth
           of
           
             November
          
           1655.
           in
           the
           Conference
           at
           
             Edinburgh
             ,
          
           which
           in
           another
           Paper
           of
           the
           24.
           of
           
             November
          
           at
           that
           Conference
           ,
           they
           expound
           thus
           ,
           That
           their
           meaning
           is
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           make
           use
           of
           these
           Protestations
           in
           any
           Judicatory
           to
           call
           in
           question
           and
           anul
           the
           Constitution
           and
           Authority
           of
           these
           two
           late
           Assemblies
           ;
           which
           if
           the
           protesting
           Brethren
           should
           consent
           unto
           ,
           would
           upon
           the
           matter
           make
           them
           to
           condemn
           their
           own
           judgement
           ,
           and
           infer
           their
           passing
           from
           ,
           and
           renouncing
           of
           these
           Protestations
           in
           so
           far
           as
           they
           might
           be
           a
           remedie
           against
           the
           corrupt
           Constitution
           of
           these
           two
           Assemblies
           ▪
           in
           order
           to
           which
           they
           did
           conceive
           themselves
           bound
           in
           duty
           and
           conscience
           to
           make
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           should
           with
           their
           consent
           make
           way
           to
           establish
           for
           the
           future
           the
           Constitution
           and
           Authority
           of
           these
           two
           Assemblies
           ,
           because
           it
           should
           with
           their
           own
           consent
           ,
           take
           out
           of
           the
           way
           all
           the
           legall
           barr
           that
           is
           standing
           against
           that
           Constitution
           and
           Authority
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           What
           greater
           imposing
           can
           there
           be
           upon
           their
           judgements
           ,
           or
           what
           more
           unequal
           conditions
           of
           Peace
           can
           be
           propounded
           unto
           them
           
           then
           to
           require
           that
           they
           should
           engage
           themselves
           to
           an
           absolute
           and
           unlimited
           submission
           to
           the
           Sentences
           of
           the
           Kirk-judicatories
           especially
           when
           the
           Resolution
           Brethren
           are
           not
           only
           the
           plurality
           in
           most
           of
           the
           Judicatories
           ,
           but
           when
           many
           of
           them
           are
           not
           such
           for
           qualification
           and
           carriage
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ;
           What
           were
           this
           but
           to
           give-up
           their
           judgments
           and
           consciences
           unto
           the
           meer
           arbitriment
           and
           will
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           be
           imposed
           upon
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           ruled
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ?
           Thirdly
           ,
           How
           unequal
           a
           Proposal
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           matters
           in
           difference
           shall
           be
           referred
           and
           submitted
           to
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           next
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           when
           most
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           of
           whom
           that
           Assembly
           is
           in
           all
           probability
           to
           be
           made
           up
           ,
           (
           how
           contrary
           to
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           many
           Acts
           and
           Declarations
           of
           former
           uncontroverted
           Assemblies
           is
           already
           declared
           )
           have
           engaged
           themselves
           many
           wayes
           for
           these
           Resolutions
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           difference
           .
           These
           few
           particulars
           may
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           the
           Resolution
           Brethren
           do
           not
           walk
           with
           an
           equal
           and
           even
           ●…oot
           in
           their
           Proposals
           ;
           We
           mean
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           offer
           such
           tearms
           of
           Peace
           as
           are
           equally
           free
           of
           imposing
           upon
           either
           party
           ,
           or
           do
           equally
           ye●…ld
           as
           much
           as
           they
           require
           ;
           which
           we
           do
           not
           take
           notice
           of
           as
           if
           this
           were
           a
           commendable
           and
           approven
           way
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           judge
           it
           but
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           wisdom
           of
           the
           flesh
           and
           to
           smell
           rankly
           of
           a
           carnal
           poltick
           spirit
           ,
           to
           half
           and
           divide
           the
           thiugs
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           making
           Peace
           amongst
           men
           :
           But
           to
           discover
           that
           our
           Brethren
           do
           not
           walk
           up
           to
           their
           own
           professions
           in
           the
           
           matter
           of
           Union
           and
           Peace
           ,
           and
           that
           whilest
           they
           would
           make
           the
           Nation
           and
           the
           World
           believe
           ,
           that
           they
           offer
           equal
           Conditions
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           desire
           in
           any
           thing
           to
           impose
           upon
           their
           Brethren
           ;
           yet
           their
           Conditions
           are
           very
           unequal
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           highly
           impose
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           Overtures
           for
           Union
           and
           Peace
           ,
           propounded
           by
           these
           Brethren
           ,
           were
           insufficient
           and
           unequall
           only
           ,
           though
           upon
           these
           two
           branches
           there
           be
           just
           ground
           for
           the
           Protesting
           Brethren
           to
           deny
           them
           entertainment
           ;
           yet
           were
           they
           more
           tolerable
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           involve
           injustice
           and
           iniquity
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           shewed
           in
           sundry
           particulars
           :
           But
           this
           Answer
           having
           drawn
           to
           a
           greater
           length
           then
           was
           at
           first
           intended
           ,
           we
           shall
           now
           only
           speak
           to
           that
           one
           ,
           in
           which
           these
           Brethren
           assert
           the
           essence
           and
           being
           of
           Presbyteriall
           Government
           to
           consist
           ;
           and
           for
           denying
           of
           which
           ,
           they
           hold
           forth
           the
           Protesting
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           men
           that
           have
           receded
           from
           their
           former
           principles
           ,
           and
           have
           in
           their
           judgments
           and
           practises
           turned
           adversaries
           to
           the
           very
           being
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           arbitary
           and
           unlimited
           submission
           to
           the
           Sentences
           of
           the
           Church-judicatories
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           Discipline
           and
           Government
           ,
           which
           is
           required
           by
           these
           Brethren
           .
           We
           have
           already
           spoke
           unto
           the
           state
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           and
           have
           shewed
           how
           far
           submission
           to
           the
           Sentences
           of
           the
           Judicatories
           of
           the
           Kirk
           is
           condescended
           and
           y●…lded
           unto
           by
           the
           Protesting
           Brethren
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           how
           far
           it
           is
           urged
           and
           required
           by
           the
           Brethren
           for
           the
           Resolutions
           ,
           and
           what
           Reasons
           and
           Grounds
           they
           do
           bring
           for
           their
           judgement
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           
           to
           which
           we
           have
           answered
           .
           It
           now
           remaineth
           that
           we
           should
           bring
           these
           Reasons
           ,
           that
           seem
           to
           plead
           the
           unwarrantableness
           and
           iniquity
           of
           that
           Submission
           required
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           can
           conveniently
           satisfie
           therein
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           receded
           from
           ;
           or
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           cease
           to
           urge
           that
           matter
           any
           further
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           indifferent
           persons
           may
           know
           that
           it
           is
           not
           refused
           ,
           but
           upon
           weighty
           reasons
           .
           Before
           we
           propound
           our
           Argument
           ,
           we
           shall
           premise
           some
           common
           and
           known
           truths
           ,
           concerning
           Church
           -
           Judicatories
           ,
           and
           their
           Decrees
           and
           Sentences
           ;
           As
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           (
           to
           express
           it
           in
           
             Calvins
          
           words
           ,
           in
           the
           eight
           chap.
           of
           the
           fourth
           book
           of
           his
           Institutions
           )
           whatsoever
           reverence
           or
           dignity
           is
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           given
           ,
           whether
           to
           the
           Priests
           ,
           o●…
           Prophets
           ,
           or
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           their
           successors
           ,
           all
           of
           it
           is
           given
           not
           properly
           to
           men
           themselves
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           wherewhtih
           they
           are
           clothed
           ;
           or
           (
           to
           speak
           more
           expeditly
           )
           to
           the
           Word
           ;
           the
           Ministery
           wherof
           is
           committed
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Exod.
             3.
             4.
             Exod.
             14.
             31.
             
             Deut.
             17.
             
             ●…
             .
             Mal.
             2.
             46.
             
             Deut.
             17.
             10.
             
             Ezek.
             3.
             17.
             
             Ier.
             23.
             28.
             
             Ier.
             1.
             6.
             
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             
             Acts
             15.
             10
             ,
             &c.
          
           2.
           
           That
           as
           their
           Authority
           is
           founded
           upon
           ,
           and
           wholy
           derived
           from
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           administration
           and
           exercise
           thereof
           ,
           thy
           are
           in
           all
           things
           to
           walk
           according
           to
           this
           rule
           ,
           
             Isa.
             8.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Mal.
             2.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Matth.
          
           28.
           19.
           3.
           
           That
           Church-power
           is
           not
           a
           Lordly
           and
           Magisterialpower
           ,
           but
           a
           Lowly
           and
           Ministerial-power
           ,
           not
           an
           absolute
           and
           Autocratorick
           ,
           but
           a
           limited
           and
           Hyperetick-power
           ;
           and
           that
           Church
           Decrees
           and
           Sentences
           are
           all
           of
           them
           
             regulae
             regulatae
             ,
          
           rules
           that
           
           are
           subordinated
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           binde
           but
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           conform
           to
           that
           first
           inflexible
           and
           unerring-rule
           ,
           prescribed
           by
           Himself
           ,
           
             Luke
             22.
             24
             
             ▪
             25
             ,
             26
             ▪
             27.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             16.
             1
             
             Peter
             5.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             ●…
             Tim.
             3.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             12.
             
             Ephes.
             6.
             1.
             
             Calvin
          
           treating
           of
           Church-power
           ,
           saith
           well
           ▪
           
             Non
             est
             igitur
             Ecclesiae
             potestas
             in●…inita
             ,
             sed
             subjecta
             Verbo
             Domini
             ,
             &
             in
             eo
             quasi
             inclusa
             .
             Inst.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
          
           8.
           4
           
           That
           all
           Church-judicatories
           ,
           whether
           Congregational-Ederships
           ,
           or
           Presbyteries
           or
           Synods
           ,
           whether
           Provinciall
           or
           Nationall
           ,
           or
           oecumenick
           ,
           being
           constituted
           of
           men
           that
           are
           weak
           ,
           frail
           and
           ignorant
           in
           part
           ,
           are
           in
           their
           det●…rminations
           fallible
           and
           subject
           to
           Error
           ,
           
             Isai.
             40
             ▪
             6
             ▪
             7
             ▪
             8.
             
             Rom.
             3.
             4.
             1
             Cor.
          
           13.
           9
           ,
           12.
           5.
           
           That
           in
           so
           far
           as
           any
           of
           these
           do
           actually
           erre
           and
           decline
           from
           the
           Truth
           ,
           they
           do
           in
           so
           far
           act
           without
           power
           and
           authority
           from
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           They
           can
           do
           nothing
           (
           of
           themselves
           ,
           they
           may
           do
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           His
           Commission
           and
           Warrant
           )
           against
           the
           Truth
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Truth
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           13.
           8.
           
           The
           Power
           which
           He
           hath
           given
           them
           being
           to
           Edification
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Destruction
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           13.
           12.
           6.
           
           Sad
           experience
           ,
           almost
           in
           every
           generation
           ,
           doth
           teach
           us
           ,
           that
           Church-guides
           and
           Church-judicatories
           do
           oftentimes
           decline
           from
           the
           streig●…t-wayes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           decree
           unrighteous
           decrees
           ,
           and
           write
           grievous
           things
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           prescribed
           ,
           
             Isa.
             9.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Ier.
             8.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Mal.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Ier.
          
           2.
           8.
           
           And
           that
           whilest
           they
           are
           boasting
           of
           the
           Authority
           given
           to
           them
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           skill
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           professing
           to
           walk
           according
           therto
           ,
           they
           are
           perverting
           the
           precious
           Truths
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           persecu●…ing
           these
           
           who
           cleave
           thereunto
           ,
           
             Ier
             ▪
          
           18.
           18.
           
           Isa.
           66.
           5.
           
           Ioh.
           7.
           48
           ,
           49.
           7.
           
           That
           the
           same
           Lord
           ,
           who
           hath
           commanded
           us
           not
           to
           despise
           Prophesying
           ,
           1
           
             Thes.
          
           5.
           19.
           hath
           also
           commanded
           us
           to
           prove
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           fast
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           ver.
           20.
           
           And
           no
           to
           believe
           every
           spirit
           ,
           but
           to
           try
           the
           spirits
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           many
           false
           prophets
           are
           gone
           forth
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           1
           
             Ioh.
          
           4.
           1.
           
           And
           that
           whatsoever
           is
           not
           of
           Faith
           is
           sin
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           14.
           15.
           
           And
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           the
           servants
           of
           men
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           7.
           23.
           
           That
           is
           to
           do
           things
           (
           especially
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           )
           for
           which
           we
           have
           no
           other
           warrant
           ,
           but
           the
           mear
           pleasure
           &
           wil
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           the
           apostle
           
             Peter
          
           calls
           living
           to
           the
           lusts
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           wil
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           4.
           2.
           
           And
           that
           it
           is
           therfore
           both
           the
           duty
           and
           priviledge
           of
           every
           Church-member
           ,
           and
           of
           every
           inferior
           Church-judicatory
           ,
           to
           examine
           by
           the
           judgement
           of
           discretion
           every
           thing
           which
           the
           Church-authority
           joyneth
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           agreeable
           or
           repugnant
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           and
           if
           after
           a
           diligent
           and
           impartiall
           search
           it
           be
           found
           repugnant
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           to
           bring
           their
           consciences
           in
           bondage
           therto
           ,
           neither
           is
           the
           allowing
           and
           exercising
           of
           the
           judgement
           of
           descretion
           by
           inferiours
           ,
           the
           setting
           them
           as
           judges
           over
           their
           superiours
           ,
           or
           making
           them
           transgress
           the
           line
           ,
           or
           limits
           of
           that
           due
           subordination
           and
           submission
           appointed
           unto
           them
           of
           God
           .
           Protestant
           Divines
           in
           their
           writings
           ,
           
             de
             judice
             Controverstarum
          
           have
           fully
           answered
           this
           ,
           and
           shewed
           us
           ,
           That
           it
           doth
           not
           make
           a
           private
           man
           or
           an
           inferiour
           ,
           Judge
           of
           the
           Sentences
           and
           Decrees
           of
           his
           superiours
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           his
           own
           actions
           .
           Having
           premised
           these
           
           things
           ,
           we
           offer
           these
           Reasons
           against
           the
           Submission
           ,
           so
           much
           pleaded
           for
           by
           our
           Brethren
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           This
           submission
           ,
           we
           mean
           an
           absolute
           submission
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           submission
           as
           is
           comprehensive
           of
           subjection
           to
           such
           Decrees
           and
           Sentences
           of
           Church-Judicatories
           as
           are
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           ground
           of
           them
           unjust
           and
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           hath
           neither
           precept
           nor
           precedent
           for
           it
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           ;
           if
           any
           man
           say
           ,
           it
           hath
           ,
           we
           desire
           him
           to
           bring
           it
           forth
           :
           we
           know
           that
           the
           Lord
           did
           enjoyn
           His
           People
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           under
           very
           severe
           punishments
           ,
           to
           do
           according
           to
           the
           sentence
           which
           they
           should
           be
           taught
           by
           the
           Priests
           ,
           the
           Levits
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           which
           the
           Lord
           should
           choose
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           17.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           But
           
             Calvin
          
           telleth
           us
           well
           ,
           
             Ubi
             de
             ijs
             audiendis
             agitur
             ,
             ibi
             nominatim
             ponitur
             ,
             ut
             secundum
             Legem
             Dei
             respondeant
             :
          
           That
           in
           the
           same
           Scripture
           where
           it
           is
           commanded
           to
           hear
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           also
           commanded
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           answer
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Lord
           .
           We
           also
           know
           ,
           that
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           obey
           them
           that
           have
           the
           rule
           over
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           submit
           our selves
           ▪
           but
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           1
           
             Thess.
          
           5.
           12.
           that
           which
           we
           call
           for
           is
           some
           precept
           or
           binding
           precedent
           in
           Scripture
           ▪
           that
           holdeth
           forth
           submission
           to
           a●…
           Ecclesiastick
           Determination
           or
           Sentence
           ,
           that
           is
           unjust
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           contrary
           to
           clear
           Scripture
           precepts
           and
           Scripture
           precedents
           :
           to
           Scripture
           precepts
           ,
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           
             Be
             not
             servants
             of
             men
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           7.
           23.
           
           
             Stand
             fast
             therefore
             in
             the
             liberty
             wherewith
             Christ
             
             hath
             made
             us
             free
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             intangled
             again
             with
             the
             yoke
             of
             bondage
             ,
          
           Gal.
           5.
           1.
           
           
             It
             is
             better
             to
             obey
             God
             then
             men
             ,
          
           Act.
           5.
           29.
           
           
             Preach
             the
             Word
             ,
             be
             instant
             in
             season
             and
             out
             of
             season
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           2.
           
           
             Do
             this
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           24.
           
           To
           refrain
           from
           duty
           upon
           the
           meer
           will
           and
           commandment
           of
           men
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           a
           servant
           unto
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           betray
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           intangled
           with
           the
           yoke
           of
           bondage
           ,
           and
           to
           obey
           man
           rather
           then
           God
           :
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           not
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           nor
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           though
           God
           hath
           commanded
           us
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           Let
           us
           suppose
           that
           a
           man
           duely
           qualified
           is
           suspended
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           or
           excommunicated
           and
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           pressing
           and
           holding
           forth
           some
           precious
           Truth
           of
           God
           ▪
           which
           a
           Kirk-Judicatory
           condemneth
           for
           a
           lie
           ,
           and
           passeth
           such
           Sentences
           and
           Censures
           upon
           him
           because
           he
           doth
           adhere
           thereunto
           ;
           Shall
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           man
           is
           bound
           not
           to
           communicate
           ,
           not
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           absent
           himself
           from
           the
           fellowship
           and
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Saints
           ?
           Our
           Brethren
           will
           haply
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           bound
           for
           Peaces
           sake
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           till
           his
           appeal
           be
           discussed
           ▪
           But
           what
           shall
           the
           innocent
           man
           do
           when
           it
           is
           discussed
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           unjust
           sentence
           of
           the
           inferiour
           Judicatorie
           confirmed
           by
           the
           superiour
           ?
           shall
           he
           go
           to
           a
           higher
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           is
           gone
           to
           the
           highest
           ,
           and
           is
           condemned
           there
           too
           ,
           (
           as
           Christ
           was
           crucified
           at
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           )
           what
           will
           they
           now
           allow
           him
           ?
           will
           they
           have
           him
           still
           to
           be
           a
           servant
           of
           men
           ,
           
           and
           still
           to
           be
           in
           bondage
           ?
           and
           though
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           hath
           commanded
           him
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           Wo
           unto
           thee
           ,
           if
           thou
           preach
           not
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           hath
           commanded
           him
           ,
           to
           eat
           of
           His
           body
           ,
           and
           drink
           of
           His
           bloud
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           forsake
           the
           assembling
           himself
           with
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ;
           yet
           ,
           because
           men
           
             pro
             arbitratu
             &
             imperio
             ;
          
           yea
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           adhering
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           which
           they
           have
           rejected
           and
           condemned
           ,
           hath
           forbidden
           him
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           
             That
             be
             shall
             not
             obey
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             hard
             saying
             ,
             who
             can
             receive
             it
             ?
          
           It
           is
           also
           contary
           to
           clear
           Scripture
           precedents
           ,
           
             Ieremiah
          
           was
           often
           commanded
           by
           the
           Authority
           both
           Ecclesiastick
           and
           Civil
           ,
           to
           forbear
           speaking
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           yet
           did
           he
           give
           no
           subjection
           to
           the
           sentence
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           one
           or
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           went
           on
           in
           his
           Ministrie
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           all
           the
           Inhibitions
           and
           Censures
           past
           against
           him
           ,
           
             Chap.
          
           26.
           
             ch.
          
           32.
           
             ch.
          
           37.
           and
           
             ch.
          
           38.
           
           
             Amos
          
           was
           commanded
           by
           
             Amaziah
          
           the
           Priest
           ,
           to
           prophesie
           no
           more
           at
           
             Bethel
             ,
          
           because
           it
           was
           the
           Kings
           Chappell
           and
           the
           Kings
           Court
           ;
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           submit
           ,
           but
           did
           counteract
           that
           commandment
           ,
           and
           did
           continue
           to
           prophesie
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             Amos
          
           5.
           13
           ,
           14
           ▪
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           
             Daniel
          
           was
           commanded
           to
           make
           no
           petition
           to
           any
           God
           or
           Man
           for
           thirtie
           dayes
           ,
           save
           to
           King
           
             Darius
             ;
          
           yet
           did
           he
           not
           submit
           ,
           but
           counteract
           ,
           by
           going
           into
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           opening
           his
           Chamber-window
           towards
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           and
           kneeling
           on
           his
           knees
           three
           times
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           praying
           ,
           and
           giving
           thanks
           before
           His
           God
           as
           he
           did
           aforetime
           ,
           
             Dan.
          
           6
           ▪
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           The
           
             Iews
          
           
           did
           agree
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           man
           did
           confesse
           that
           Jesus
           was
           the
           Christ
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           put
           out
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           ;
           yet
           did
           the
           poor
           man
           ,
           whose
           eyes
           He
           had
           opened
           ,
           confesse
           Him
           openly
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           was
           actually
           cast
           out
           for
           doing
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           did
           he
           not
           submit
           ,
           but
           went
           on
           to
           confesse
           Him
           still
           ,
           
             Joh.
          
           9.
           22
           ,
           30
           ,
           31
           ,
           32
           ,
           33
           ,
           34
           ,
           35
           ,
           36
           ,
           37
           ,
           38.
           
           The
           Apostles
           were
           commanded
           once
           and
           again
           by
           the
           Council
           at
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           not
           to
           speak
           nor
           teach
           any
           more
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           
             JESUS
             ;
          
           but
           they
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           but
           speak
           the
           things
           which
           they
           had
           seen
           and
           heard
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           obey
           God
           rather
           then
           men
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           they
           were
           first
           threatened
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           imprisoned
           ,
           and
           thirdly
           beaten
           by
           them
           for
           so
           doing
           ;
           yet
           did
           they
           not
           submit
           nor
           forbear
           ,
           but
           daily
           in
           the
           Temple
           and
           from
           house
           to
           house
           they
           ceased
           not
           to
           teach
           and
           preach
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           4.
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           
             Act.
          
           5.
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           29
           ,
           40
           ,
           42.
           
           
             Paul
          
           being
           accused
           ,
           first
           before
           
             Festus
             ,
          
           and
           afterwards
           before
           
             Felix
             ,
          
           the
           Roman
           Deputies
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           a
           pestilent
           fellow
           ,
           and
           a
           mover
           of
           sedition
           amongst
           the
           
             Iews
          
           throughout
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           a
           ring-leader
           of
           the
           Sect
           of
           the
           
             Nazarens
             ,
          
           who
           also
           had
           gone
           about
           to
           profane
           the
           Temple
           ;
           Did
           not
           only
           appeal
           to
           
             Cesar
             ,
          
           but
           went
           on
           in
           his
           course
           ,
           and
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           preached
           that
           the
           
             Iews
          
           killed
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           persecuted
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           pleased
           not
           God
           ,
           and
           were
           contrary
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           24.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           
             Act.
          
           25.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           1
           
             Thess.
          
           2.
           15.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           submission
           dethroneth
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           only
           hath
           power
           over
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           
           to
           bind
           them
           by
           His
           Authority
           ,
           by
           attributing
           such
           a
           Power
           and
           Authority
           to
           Church-Judicatorics
           as
           doth
           bind
           mens
           consciences
           upon
           their
           meer
           arbitrement
           and
           pleasure
           :
           for
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           subject
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           have
           it
           so
           ,
           though
           the
           reason
           why
           they
           command
           this
           subjection
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           our
           supposed
           delinquencie
           ,
           be
           a
           meer
           
             non
             ens
          
           and
           such
           as
           hath
           no
           foundation
           in
           truth
           and
           equity
           .
           If
           it
           be
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           conscience
           is
           not
           bound
           ,
           because
           the
           judgement
           is
           still
           left
           free
           ,
           and
           the
           outward
           acts
           only
           restrained
           .
           We
           would
           have
           our
           Brethren
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           did
           oppose
           conformity
           to
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           did
           tell
           the
           Prelats
           and
           their
           party
           ,
           when
           they
           used
           this
           defence
           against
           the
           argument
           taken
           from
           binding
           the
           conscience
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           bare
           Authority
           of
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           Law
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           reason
           then
           the
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           men
           ,
           be
           made
           to
           restrain
           us
           in
           the
           use
           of
           things
           which
           are
           in
           themselves
           indifferent
           ,
           then
           is
           Christian
           liberty
           taken
           away
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           in
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           is
           it
           so
           in
           things
           necessary
           ,
           such
           as
           keeping
           fellowship
           with
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           publick
           Prayers
           and
           Praises
           ,
           and
           eating
           and
           drinking
           at
           the
           Table
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ▪
           
             &c
          
           the
           practice
           whereof
           are
           things
           commanded
           of
           God
           unto
           persons
           duely
           qualified
           and
           instructed
           thereunto
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           these
           things
           cease
           to
           be
           obliging
           duties
           to
           such
           a
           person
           
             hic
             &
             nunc
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Church
           commanding
           him
           to
           abstain
           ,
           looseth
           him
           from
           the
           obedience
           that
           he
           doth
           otherwise
           owe
           unto
           
           the
           Commandment
           of
           God
           :
           we
           desire
           a
           warrant
           from
           the
           Scripture
           of
           Truth
           for
           such
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           preferreth
           the
           Commandments
           of
           men
           unto
           the
           Commandments
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           better
           to
           obey
           men
           than
           God
           .
           Shall
           the
           sole
           will
           and
           meer
           pleasures
           of
           men
           loose
           a
           man
           from
           the
           obligation
           he
           oweth
           unto
           the
           Commandments
           of
           God
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           let
           us
           no
           more
           blame
           the
           Pope
           for
           dispensing
           with
           divine
           Laws
           .
           I
           cannot
           abstain
           from
           taking
           Christ's
           body
           and
           bloud
           ,
           or
           from
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           saith
           the
           innocent
           man
           ,
           unjustly
           sentenced
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           thereunto
           called
           and
           commanded
           of
           God
           .
           But
           saith
           the
           Synod
           or
           Kirk-judicatory
           ,
           We
           have
           commanded
           you
           to
           abstain
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           should
           abstain
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           satisfied
           in
           your
           conscience
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           because
           our
           Command
           looseth
           you
           from
           the
           Commandment
           of
           God
           .
           Hence
           a
           fourth
           Argument
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           submission
           concludeth
           a
           man
           under
           a
           necessity
           of
           sinning
           against
           God
           ,
           by
           omitting
           those
           necessary
           duties
           that
           are
           commanded
           him
           of
           God
           ,
           upon
           a
           non-relevant
           reason
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           meer
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           whom
           God
           hath
           given
           no
           power
           against
           the
           Truth
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Truth
           ;
           no
           power
           to
           destruction
           ,
           but
           to
           edification
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           If
           such
           a
           submission
           be
           due
           to
           the
           Judicatories
           of
           the
           Kirk
           in
           matters
           of
           Discipline
           and
           Government
           ,
           We
           do
           not
           see
           how
           it
           is
           not
           also
           due
           unto
           them
           in
           matters
           of
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           .
           The
           authoritative
           and
           juridical
           power
           belonging
           to
           Classes
           and
           Synods
           is
           threefold
           ,
           
             Dogmatick
             ,
             Diatactick
          
           and
           
             Critick
             .
          
           Dogmatick
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           
           matters
           of
           Faith
           and
           Rules
           of
           Worship
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           laid
           down
           and
           prescribed
           to
           us
           in
           His
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           inconsistency
           of
           heresies
           ,
           errors
           ,
           and
           corruptions
           therewith
           .
           Diatactick
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           external
           order
           and
           policy
           in
           matters
           circumstantial
           ,
           relating
           to
           time
           ,
           place
           and
           persons
           ,
           the
           conveniency
           whereof
           is
           determinable
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           and
           Christian
           prudence
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           Rules
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           That
           we
           should
           do
           all
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           and
           decency
           ,
           &c.
           
           Critick
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           repressing
           of
           Scandal
           ,
           Error
           ,
           Heresie
           ,
           Schism
           ,
           Obstinacie
           and
           Contempt
           ,
           and
           preserving
           of
           the
           Purity
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Holinesse
           of
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           Unity
           of
           Judgment
           and
           Affection
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           exercising
           the
           spiritual
           censures
           of
           Admonition
           ,
           Suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's-Supper
           ,
           Excommunication
           and
           Suspension
           ,
           and
           Deposition
           from
           the
           Ministery
           .
           Now
           all
           these
           Powers
           being
           authoritative
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           determinations
           and
           exercise
           confined
           unto
           ,
           and
           circumscribed
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           their
           rule
           and
           being
           ,
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           for
           edification
           and
           not
           for
           destruction
           .
           We
           would
           desire
           from
           our
           Brethren
           a
           Reason
           ,
           why
           the
           Critick-power
           should
           be
           more
           binding
           than
           the
           other
           ?
           or
           ,
           why
           submission
           is
           due
           to
           an
           unjust
           sentence
           proceeding
           from
           the
           Critick-power
           ,
           whilest
           it
           is
           not
           due
           to
           any
           erroneous
           or
           corrupt
           Decree
           proceeding
           from
           the
           Dogmatick
           or
           Diatactick
           power
           ;
           Hath
           God
           put
           more
           honour
           and
           respect
           upon
           the
           last
           than
           upon
           the
           two
           first
           ?
           Or
           ,
           hath
           He
           given
           
           greater
           latitude
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           last
           nor
           of
           the
           two
           first
           ?
           or
           ,
           is
           the
           last
           binding
           by
           th●…
           meer
           will
           and
           arbitrement
           of
           men
           ,
           whil●…st
           the
           two
           fi●…st
           bind
           only
           when
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           :
           If
           our
           Brethren
           do
           so
           judge
           ,
           We
           desire
           to
           know
           where
           these
           foundations
           of
           difference
           betwixt
           these
           powers
           are
           written
           ,
           or
           what
           they
           do
           bring
           for
           them
           from
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           ?
           or
           ,
           how
           in
           reason
           they
           can
           consist
           ,
           when
           the
           last
           shall
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           two
           first
           ?
           And
           if
           this
           submission
           be
           equally
           due
           to
           the
           judicatories
           of
           the
           Kirk
           in
           all
           the
           three
           ;
           then
           if
           they
           shall
           determine
           that
           Justification
           by
           Faith
           alone
           is
           an
           error
           ,
           That
           Communion
           under
           both
           kinds
           is
           not
           necessary
           ,
           That
           kneeling
           is
           a
           necessary
           gesture
           at
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           That
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           forbear
           working
           on
           Yuleday
           and
           to
           keep
           it
           holy
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           We
           are
           bound
           not
           to
           professe
           ,
           nor
           preach
           ,
           nor
           act
           con●…rary
           to
           these
           their
           determinations
           :
           which
           were
           to
           be
           ashamed
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           deny
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           and
           His
           Word
           before
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           upon
           our
           souls
           the
           dreadfull
           Gospel-curse
           of
           His
           denying
           ,
           and
           being
           ashamed
           of
           us
           before
           His
           Father
           and
           the
           Angels
           which
           are
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           10.
           33.
           
           
             Mark
          
           8.
           38.
           
           
             Luke
          
           26.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           But
           upon
           supposal
           that
           this
           submission
           were
           not
           due
           to
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           matters
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           and
           external
           Order
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Dogmatick
           and
           Diatactick
           power
           in
           themselves
           ;
           yet
           the
           asserting
           of
           it
           in
           matters
           of
           Discipline
           shall
           also
           necessarily
           infer
           the
           asserting
           of
           it
           in
           matters
           of
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           ,
           and
           external
           Order
           .
           The
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Gen.
           Assembly
           ,
           
           1650.
           did
           declare
           ,
           That
           a
           great
           company
           and
           faction
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           sons
           of
           
             Belial
             ,
          
           being
           subjects
           ,
           may
           and
           ought
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           necessity
           ,
           be
           imployed
           in
           a
           Christian
           Army
           and
           Covenanted
           Nation
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           Religion
           and
           the
           Country
           .
           And
           the
           Assembly
           at
           
             St.
             Andrews
          
           and
           
             Dundee
             ,
          
           in
           
             anno
          
           1651.
           do
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           Dogmatick-power
           approve
           of
           ,
           and
           ratifie
           this
           Doctrine
           and
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           do
           withall
           by
           their
           Critick-power
           appoint
           and
           ordain
           ,
           That
           whosoever
           will
           not
           submit
           to
           this
           Determination
           ,
           but
           shall
           oppose
           by
           professing
           or
           preaching
           otherwise
           ,
           shall
           be
           proceeded
           against
           with
           the
           censures
           of
           the
           Kirk
           .
           We
           ask
           ,
           whether
           these
           censures
           ,
           being
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           by
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           against
           these
           who
           professe
           otherwise
           ,
           or
           by
           Suspension
           or
           Deposition
           from
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           against
           those
           who
           preach
           otherwise
           :
           if
           this
           submission
           which
           is
           required
           (
           being
           given
           to
           these
           censures
           )
           will
           not
           necessarily
           infer
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           not
           continue
           to
           profess
           or
           preach
           any
           more
           so
           :
           And
           if
           this
           by
           necessary
           consequence
           be
           not
           an
           absolute
           submission
           to
           the
           Dogmatick-power
           aswell
           as
           to
           the
           Critick
           :
           Or
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           it
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Athanasius
             ,
          
           who
           was
           deposed
           and
           excommunicated
           for
           professing
           ,
           and
           preaching
           ,
           and
           pleading
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           consubstantial
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           case
           of
           a
           person
           suspended
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           or
           deposed
           from
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           professing
           and
           preaching
           against
           kneeling
           at
           the
           Communion
           ▪
           Will
           not
           such
           submission
           to
           these
           sentences
           as
           excludes
           all
           counteracting
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           to
           appeal
           ,
           necessarily
           infer
           submission
           to
           the
           Decrees
           themselves
           ,
           
           so
           as
           the
           person
           censured
           must
           be
           silenced
           ,
           and
           not
           professe
           ,
           nor
           preach
           ,
           nor
           plead
           any
           more
           for
           the
           one
           Truth
           ,
           nor
           against
           the
           other
           Error
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           To
           wave
           a
           little
           that
           which
           concerneth
           private
           and
           particular
           persons
           ,
           We
           offer
           it
           to
           consideration
           ,
           whether
           inferiour
           Kirk-judicatories
           are
           subordinate
           to
           the
           greater
           ,
           and
           superiour
           simply
           and
           absolutely
           ▪
           because
           they
           are
           greater
           and
           superiour
           ,
           or
           ,
           because
           the
           inferiour
           have
           no
           intrinsical
           power
           given
           them
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           but
           in
           ,
           and
           wi●…h
           subordination
           to
           the
           greater
           ,
           because
           greater
           .
           If
           so
           ,
           it
           would
           seem
           that
           all
           the
           inferiour
           Judicatories
           of
           the
           Kirk
           .
           Congregational-Elderships
           ,
           Presbyteries
           ,
           and
           Provincial
           Synods
           must
           befenced
           and
           act
           in
           the
           name
           ,
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           authority
           derived
           from
           the
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           as
           all
           those
           Civil
           Courts
           that
           have
           no
           intrinsick
           power
           in
           themselves
           ,
           but
           in
           ,
           and
           with
           subordination
           to
           the
           supream
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           are
           fenced
           in
           his
           Name
           and
           act
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Authority
           .
           Inferiour
           Kirk-judicatories
           ▪
           being
           Ordinances
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           have
           the
           promise
           made
           to
           them
           when
           they
           meet
           in
           His
           Name
           and
           do
           adhere
           to
           His
           Truth
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           18
           ▪
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           shall
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           superiour
           Judicatory
           ,
           when
           wrong
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           oblige
           them
           to
           submission
           .
           If
           a
           Presbyterie
           ,
           or
           a
           Synod
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Presbyterie
           ,
           do
           in
           an
           orderly
           way
           of
           procedure
           ,
           cast-out
           an
           heterodox
           and
           scandalous
           Minister
           ,
           Must
           they
           ,
           because
           the
           Synod
           or
           General
           Assembly
           doth
           sustain
           his
           unjust
           appeal
           ,
           be
           obliged
           in
           conscience
           again
           to
           receive
           him
           as
           a
           member
           of
           the
           Presbyterie
           or
           Synod
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           him
           for
           a
           lawfull
           
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           or
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           in
           an
           orderly
           way
           of
           procedure
           ,
           admitted
           an
           able
           orthodoxe
           godly
           man
           to
           the
           Ministrie
           :
           Must
           they
           ,
           because
           the
           superiour
           Judicatory
           commands
           them
           so
           to
           do
           ▪
           cease
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           or
           own
           him
           for
           one
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           if
           so
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           to
           be
           an
           ill-grounded
           Truth
           that
           is
           commonly
           delivered
           by
           some
           Divines
           ,
           writing
           of
           Synods
           ,
           That
           the
           power
           of
           Synods
           is
           not
           corruptive
           ,
           privative
           ,
           or
           destructive
           to
           the
           power
           of
           Classical
           Presbyteries
           or
           single
           Congregations
           ,
           but
           perfective
           ,
           acumulative
           ,
           and
           conservative
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           What
           is
           denyed
           
             jure
          
           to
           oecomenick
           Councels
           ,
           and
           so
           lawfully
           called
           Prophets
           and
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           
             Nathan
             ,
          
           to
           
             David
             ,
          
           to
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           to
           an
           Angel
           from
           heaven
           ,
           
             Gal.
          
           1.
           8.
           cannot
           warrantably
           be
           given
           to
           General
           Assemblies
           .
           If
           oecomenick
           Counsels
           ,
           lawfully
           called
           Ministers
           ,
           if
           
             Nathan
             ,
          
           if
           
             Samuel
             ,
          
           if
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           if
           an
           Angel
           teach
           or
           decree
           but
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           counteract
           ,
           and
           to
           contradict
           ,
           
             Gal.
          
           1.
           8.
           
           
             But
             though
             we
             or
             an
             Angel
             from
             heaven
             ,
             preach
             to
             you
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             beside
             what
             we
             have
             preached
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             ,
          
           Gal.
           1.
           8.
           
           Therefore
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           9.
           
           What
           is
           
             proprium
             quarto
             modo
          
           to
           the
           Scripture
           of
           Truth
           ,
           it
           cannot
           warrantably
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Judicatories
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           be
           counteracted
           nor
           contradicted
           ,
           is
           
             proprium
             quarto
             modo
          
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           ,
           these
           being
           the
           only
           infallible
           rule
           in
           matters
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           Government
           ,
           
             Isa.
          
           8.
           20.
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           
           3.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Judicatories
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ;
           and
           to
           give
           it
           ,
           inferreth
           their
           infallibility
           ,
           and
           exposeth
           our
           Government
           to
           the
           calumnie
           of
           Sectaries
           ,
           who
           say
           ,
           we
           make
           Synods
           as
           infallible
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           This
           argueth
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           imperfection
           ,
           and
           setteth
           up
           the
           necessity
           of
           humane
           traditions
           ;
           because
           every
           warrantable
           subordination
           and
           submission
           due
           to
           the
           Judicatories
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           must
           be
           given
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           no where
           is
           it
           written
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           a
           Generall
           Assembly
           hath
           power
           given
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           teach
           and
           enact
           such
           Points
           and
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           inflict
           such
           Censures
           ,
           as
           no
           man
           may
           or
           ought
           lawfully
           to
           counteract
           or
           contradict
           ;
           Therefore
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           11.
           
           This
           submission
           doth
           infer
           ,
           That
           if
           a
           Generall
           Assembly
           ,
           lawfully
           conveened
           ,
           should
           enact
           the
           Masse
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           heresies
           of
           the
           Councel
           of
           
             Trent
             ,
          
           we
           may
           not
           preach
           nor
           write
           the
           contrary
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           to
           counteract
           and
           contradict
           :
           But
           this
           is
           absurd
           ,
           Therefore
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           12.
           
           Sentences
           of
           Kirk
           Judicatories
           ,
           that
           are
           for
           the
           ground
           of
           them
           unjust
           and
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           in
           themselves
           null
           ;
           because
           all
           Church-power
           and
           Authority
           is
           included
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           regulated
           according
           thereto
           ,
           
             Isa.
          
           8.
           20.
           2
           
           
             Corinth
             .
          
           13.
           8
           ,
           10.
           and
           what
           is
           null
           in
           it
           ●…elf
           cannot
           bind
           unto
           submission
           and
           subjection
           ;
           Therefore
           ,
           When
           Kirk-Judicatories
           act
           not
           in
           subordination
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           from
           ,
           and
           under
           whom
           they
           have
           
           all
           their
           power
           ,
           they
           may
           lawfully
           be
           contradicted
           and
           counteracted
           .
        
         
           13
           This
           submission
           is
           prelaticall
           ,
           and
           introduceth
           a
           lordly
           and
           absolute
           power
           and
           dominion
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           over
           the
           Flock
           and
           Ministers
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           It
           is
           indeed
           the
           very
           image
           and
           likenesse
           of
           that
           subjection
           and
           submission
           that
           was
           required
           by
           prelates
           of
           Intrants
           to
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           Bishop
           
             Spotswood
          
           in
           his
           S●…rmon
           at
           
             Perth
          
           Assembly
           ,
           telleth
           his
           hearers
           ,
           
             That
             the
             sentence
             of
             superiours
             as
             long
             as
             it
             hath
             the
             force
             of
             a
             constitution
             ,
             though
             haply
             otherwise
             established
             then
             it
             can
             set
             forward
             Godliness
             and
             Piety
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             be
             perswaded
             that
             such
             things
             are
             not
             right
             nor
             well
             appointed
             ,
             yet
             ought
             to
             di●…ect
             us
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             our
             consciences
             for
             obeying
             .
          
           Narrat
           .
           of
           the
           proceedings
           of
           
             Perth
          
           Assembly
           ,
           by
           Doctor
           
             Lindsay
             .
          
           page
           29.
           
           And
           in
           the
           same
           place
           he
           gives
           this
           as
           the
           reason
           of
           his
           judgement
           .
           
             Except
             this
             be
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             there
             can
             be
             no
             order
             ,
             and
             all
             must
             be
             filled
             with
             strife
             and
             contention
             ;
          
           The
           same
           thing
           that
           our
           Brethren
           now
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           see
           how
           without
           this
           submission
           ,
           Unity
           and
           and
           Order
           can
           be
           continued
           in
           the
           Kirk
           .
           Doctor
           
             Lindsay
          
           also
           himself
           ,
           afterwards
           Bishop
           of
           
             Edinb
             ▪
          
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Pastors
           and
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           prefixed
           to
           his
           book
           of
           the
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Assembly
           at
           
             Perth
          
           telleth
           us
           ,
           
             That
             where
             a
             man
             hath
             not
             a
             law
             ,
             his
             judgement
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             his
             conscience
             :
             but
             where
             there
             is
             a
             law
             ,
             the
             law
             must
             be
             the
             rule
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           Oath
           which
           was
           ministred
           to
           the
           Intrants
           to
           the
           Ministerie
           in
           this
           Church
           by
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           they
           make
           the
           Intrants
           to
           swear
           ,
           
             That
             they
             shall
             live
             peaceable
             Ministers
             in
             thi●…
             
             Church
             ,
             subjecting
             themselves
             to
             the
             Orders
             that
             therein
             are
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             established
             ,
             &
             that
             by
             all
             meanes
             that
             they
             can
             use
             ,
             they
             shall
             procure
             others
             to
             the
             due
             reverence
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             which
             things
          
           (
           saith
           the
           intrant
           in
           that
           oath
           )
           
             if
             we
             shall
             contraveen
          
           (
           
             as
             God
             forbid
          
           )
           
             we
             are
             content
             upon
             triall
             and
             cognition
             taken
             ,
             by
             our
             ordinary
             without
             all
             reclamation
             ,
             or
             gainsaying
             ,
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             our
             Ministery
             and
             be
             reputed
             Infamous
             and
             Perjured
             Persons
             for
             ever
             .
          
           And
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Canons
           and
           Constitutions
           Ecclesiasticall
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           ratified
           and
           published
           by
           Authority
           ,
           1636.
           
           A
           Canon
           appointing
           ,
           
             That
             if
             any
             person
             in
             holy
             Orders
             ,
             lawfully
             Suspended
             ,
             or
             Deposed
          
           (
           that
           is
           )
           in
           their
           sense
           ,
           Suspended
           or
           Deposed
           by
           his
           ordinary
           ,
           for
           transgressing
           any
           of
           these
           prelaticall
           Cannons
           ,
           
             Shall
             presume
             to
             exercise
             any
             Ecclesiasticall
             Function
             during
             the
             time
             of
             his
             suspension
             ,
             or
             after
             he
             is
             degraded
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             Excommunicated
             ,
             and
             delivered
             to
             the
             ●…y-power
             as
             incorrigible
             .
          
           Just
           so
           our
           Brethren
           will
           have
           the
           Protesting
           Brethren
           to
           engage
           and
           promise
           absolute
           submission
           to
           the
           Sentences
           of
           the
           Judicatories
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           whether
           just
           or
           unjust
           ;
           and
           because
           they
           do
           refuse
           it
           ,
           charge
           them
           with
           breach
           of
           their
           Engagements
           at
           their
           entrance
           to
           ●…he
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           as
           subverters
           of
           the
           very
           being
           ●…f
           the
           Government
           .
           And
           what
           they
           would
           do
           ,
           if
           ●…hey
           had
           the
           Civil-power
           to
           concur
           ,
           is
           but
           too
           apparent
           ,
           from
           these
           hard
           representations
           they
           gave
           of
           them
           to
           the
           Civil-power
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1651.
           and
           ●…rewd
           hints
           and
           insinuations
           which
           they
           made
           ●…ereupon
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           This
           submission
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           any
           
           part
           of
           Catholick
           truth
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           the
           essence
           and
           being
           of
           Presbyterial
           Government
           that
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           tenet
           purely
           Popish
           and
           Antichristian
           ;
           and
           pl●…ades
           for
           a
           Government
           that
           is
           not
           Presbyterian
           ,
           but
           Popish
           and
           An●…ichristian
           :
           Who
           knoweth
           not
           that
           the
           favorites
           and
           Emmisaries
           of
           the
           Sea
           of
           
             Rome
          
           do
           with
           might
           and
           main
           plead
           for
           this
           absolute
           and
           unlimited
           subjection
           and
           submission
           to
           the
           Decrees
           and
           Sentences
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           wherein
           they
           are
           opposed
           by
           Protestant
           Divines
           :
           
             Debe●…
             excommunicatus
             ,
             &
             si
             innocens
          
           (
           saith
           a
           Popish
           Author
           )
           
             aliorum
             consortia
             fugere
             &
             a
             sacris
             abstinere
             ;
             igitur
             vnproprte
             Christi
             instrumentum
             dicitur
             Papa
             cum
             aliquae
             illius
             actiones
             ,
             a
             Christo
             non
             impellantur
             nec
             acceptantur
             .
          
           Andr.
           D●…valius
           ,
           
             in
          
           22.
           
             part
             ,
             quest
             .
          
           8.
           
           
             He
             that
             is
             excommunicate
          
           (
           saith
           h●…
           )
           
             albeit
             innocent
             ,
             yet
             ought
             to
             sh●…n
             the
             fellowship
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             abstain
             from
             holy
             things
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Pope
             is
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             improperly
             called
             Christs
             instrument
             ,
             because
             some
             of
             his
             a●…tions
             are
             neither
             impelled
             by
             him
             ,
             nor
             accepted
             of
             him
             .
          
           So
           our
           B●…ethren
           will
           have
           a
           man
           that
           is
           suspended
           fro●…●…he
           Sacrament
           ,
           or
           deposed
           from
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           or
           excommunicated
           ▪
           though
           unjustly
           ▪
           to
           abstain
           from
           the
           Sacra●…ent
           ,
           and
           from
           preaching
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           fellowship
           of
           others
           ▪
           and
           from
           holy
           things
           :
           And
           whether
           this
           be
           in
           the
           dispencing
           of
           Church-discipline
           and
           Government
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Instruments
           and
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           b●…
           not
           indeed
           to
           play
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           up
           Ministers
           and
           Servants
           above
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           we
           leave
           it
           to
           sober
           and
           unbyassed
           men
           to
           judge
           ?
        
         
           15.
           
           This
           unlimited
           submission
           leaves
           the
           Church
           
           destitute
           of
           all
           Ecclesiasticall
           remedies
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           a
           general
           defection
           ,
           and
           doth
           open
           a
           wide
           door
           for
           making
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           House
           of
           God
           degenerate
           into
           Tyranny
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           being
           a
           mean
           of
           purging
           and
           preserving
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           mean
           of
           polluting
           and
           destroying
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           persecuting
           and
           bearing
           down
           such
           as
           desire
           to
           keep
           their
           garments
           pure
           ,
           whether
           Ministers
           or
           Professors
           :
           What
           is
           Tyranny
           ?
           but
           when
           these
           that
           are
           in
           power
           will
           have
           inferiours
           ,
           without
           gainsaying
           or
           coun●…eracting
           to
           yeeld
           subjection
           to
           their
           dictates
           and
           commands
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           nothing
           but
           
             sic
             volo
             sic
             jubeo
             ,
          
           no
           reason
           of
           ●…quity
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           their
           own
           meer
           arbitrament
           and
           pleasure
           ;
           or
           though
           there
           be
           iniquity
           and
           injustice
           in
           them
           ,
           
             Dan.
          
           11.
           36.
           and
           when
           subjection
           without
           gainsaying
           is
           not
           only
           required
           of
           private
           and
           particular
           men
           ,
           but
           also
           o●…
           all
           inferiour
           Judicatories
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           these
           that
           are
           clothed
           with
           lawfull
           power
           and
           authority
           ▪
           Was
           not
           this
           the
           State-tyranny
           that
           was
           formerly
           exercised
           and
           〈◊〉
           for
           by
           the
           Malignant-party
           ,
           to
           which
           there
           was
           publick
           opposition
           made
           by
           defensive
           Armes
           ,
           that
           are
           generally
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           sober
           men
           ,
           both
           Polititians
           and
           Divines
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           lawfull
           mean
           of
           a
           peoples
           preservation
           from
           the
           mine
           that
           is
           threatened
           by
           Tyranny
           ?
           And
           shall
           we
           now
           set
           up
           a
           Church-tyranny
           ,
           the
           meer
           will
           and
           abitrement
           ▪
           yea
           ▪
           the
           unjust
           Sentences
           of
           Church-judicatories
           ,
           for
           Laws
           ,
           and
           require
           absolute
           submission
           thereunto
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           private
           and
           single
           persons
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           in●…iour
           Judicatories
           ▪
           not
           allowing
           the
           Congr●…gational-eldership
           once
           to
           whisper
           against
           what
           is
           resolved
           by
           the
           Presbyterie
           ,
           
           or
           the
           Presbyterie
           against
           what
           is
           resolved
           by
           the
           Synod
           ,
           or
           the
           Synod
           against
           what
           is
           resolved
           by
           the
           General
           Assembly
           .
           If
           then
           the
           superiour
           Judicatories
           will
           tyrannize
           ,
           what
           remedy
           is
           there
           ?
           or
           if
           they
           become
           corrupt
           ,
           how
           shall
           the
           ruine
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           the
           persecution
           and
           oppression
           of
           these
           who
           desire
           to
           keep
           Faith
           and
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           be
           avoided
           ?
           Have
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Saints
           and
           Courts
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           received
           Religion
           and
           His
           Ordinances
           upon
           these
           tearms
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           superiour
           Court
           will
           have
           it
           so
           ,
           they
           shall
           all
           crouch
           down
           ,
           as
           Asses
           under
           the
           burden
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           ,
           without
           gainsaying
           (
           they
           being
           now
           cudgel'd
           into
           silence
           by
           a
           sentence
           of
           suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           or
           Deposition
           or
           Excommunication
           )
           ruin
           Church
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           Professors
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           precious
           interests
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           And
           shall
           we
           say
           that
           such
           a
           submission
           is
           required
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           nothing
           but
           weep
           and
           pray
           in
           secret
           ?
           How
           great
           tyranny
           is
           this
           ,
           and
           how
           remedilesse
           a
           way
           to
           ruin
           ?
           And
           yet
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           consequent
           of
           our
           Brethren's
           opinion
           .
           If
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           hazard
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           because
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Scotland
          
           is
           sound
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           Government
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           the
           soundnesse
           of
           the
           Church-judicatories
           only
           ,
           that
           they
           challenge
           this
           submission
           as
           due
           unto
           them
           :
           We
           desire
           1.
           to
           know
           whether
           they
           will
           grant
           that
           such
           a
           submission
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           now
           plead
           for
           ,
           may
           be
           denied
           to
           Church-judicatories
           that
           are
           unsound
           ?
           and
           what
           degrees
           of
           unsoundnesse
           they
           will
           have
           them
           to
           fall
           into
           before
           this
           submission
           can
           be
           warrantably
           
           denied
           unto
           them
           ?
           It
           seems
           to
           us
           ,
           by
           our
           Brethrens
           judgement
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           keep
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           being
           and
           authority
           of
           Kirk-judicatories
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           corrupt
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           particular
           Determinations
           ,
           to
           which
           submission
           is
           required
           ,
           but
           in
           many
           things
           besides
           ,
           both
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           Government
           ,
           this
           submission
           must
           be
           granted
           them
           ,
           because
           to
           deny
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           deny
           the
           very
           being
           and
           essence
           of
           the
           Government
           :
           How
           this
           shall
           be
           avoided
           we
           do
           not
           see
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           say
           ,
           That
           a
           Church-judicatory
           that
           is
           unsound
           in
           any
           point
           of
           Truth
           doth
           lose
           its
           being
           and
           authority
           ,
           which
           we
           hope
           they
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           having
           in
           some
           of
           their
           Papers
           charged
           it
           as
           heterodoxie
           upon
           the
           Protesting
           Brethren
           .
           2.
           
           As
           we
           shall
           be
           glad
           that
           they
           will
           confine
           this
           submission
           to
           sound
           Judicatories
           ,
           upon
           the
           accompt
           of
           their
           soundnesse
           only
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           case
           of
           their
           so
           doing
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           see
           what
           this
           importeth
           more
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           submission
           than
           the
           Protesting
           Brethren
           are
           willing
           to
           yeeld
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           A
           submission
           to
           all
           sound
           Determinations
           and
           just
           Sentences
           of
           the
           respective
           Judicatories
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           without
           any
           counteracting
           ;
           because
           if
           it
           be
           given
           to
           them
           upon
           that
           accompt
           only
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           sound
           ,
           then
           is
           it
           only
           to
           be
           given
           to
           them
           when
           they
           are
           sound
           and
           right
           in
           their
           resolutions
           and
           actings
           ,
           which
           the
           Protesting
           Brethren
           willingly
           yeeld
           ,
           and
           be
           like
           ,
           in
           some
           particular
           cases
           somewhat
           more
           .
           We
           finde
           them
           in
           their
           last
           Paper
           ,
           in
           the
           Conference
           at
           
             Edinburgh
             ,
             November
             ,
          
           25.
           1655.
           professing
           that
           if
           the
           case
           were
           only
           of
           particular
           persons
           ,
           in
           things
           of
           more
           private
           interest
           and
           personal
           concernment
           ,
           and
           of
           Judicatories
           
           imploying
           their
           power
           to
           edi●…ication
           in
           the
           current
           of
           their
           actings
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           much
           contend
           about
           it
           .
           But
           3.
           the
           Protesting
           Brethren
           do
           deny
           tha●…
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Scotland
          
           is
           now
           sound
           :
           It
           is
           their
           sad
           complaint
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           the
           plu●…ality
           of
           her
           Judica●…ories
           ,
           very
           much
           practical●…
           unsoundnesse
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           of
           their
           not
           improving
           the
           precious
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           bearing
           down
           of
           the
           kingdom
           of
           sin
           and
           Satan
           ,
           and
           advancing
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           but
           also
           because
           of
           their
           abusing
           of
           them
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           for
           a
           carrying
           on
           of
           a
           course
           of
           defection
           from
           former
           integrity
           and
           purity
           ,
           and
           a
           course
           of
           persecution
           against
           godly
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Elders
           and
           Professors
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           who
           cannot
           be
           consenting
           to
           their
           backsliding
           courses
           :
           therefore
           ,
           do
           these
           Brethren
           conceive
           that
           they
           have
           the
           more
           reason
           to
           refuse
           to
           engage
           themselves
           to
           an
           absolute
           submission
           to
           the
           Sentences
           of
           the
           Church
           ▪
           Judicatories
           ,
           whilst
           the
           power
           is
           in
           such
           hands
           ,
           because
           it
           were
           to
           betray
           themselves
           and
           the
           Work
           and
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           lusts
           and
           will
           of
           men
           .
           We
           conclude
           this
           debate
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           submission
           that
           is
           due
           to
           Church-Judicatories
           ,
           with
           two
           testimonies
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           deservedly
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           great
           and
           worthy
           asserters
           of
           Presbyteriall
           ▪
           Government
           .
           The
           first
           is
           of
           the
           Authors
           of
           the
           Divine-right
           of
           Church-Government
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           15.
           
             Chap.
          
           of
           that
           book
           treating
           of
           the
           subordination
           of
           particular
           Churches
           to
           greater
           Assemblies
           ,
           for
           their
           authoritative
           judging
           and
           determining
           of
           causes
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           and
           the
           Divine
           right
           thereof
           ,
           do
           write
           thus
           ;
           
             It
             is
             granted
             (
             say
             they
             )
             that
             the
             highest
             Ecclesiasticall
             
             Assembly
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             cannot
             require
             from
             the
             lowest
             ,
             a
             subordination
             absolute
             and
             
               pro
               arbitrio
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             at
             their
             own
             meer
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ;
             but
             only
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             subordination
             absolute
             ,
             being
             only
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             We
             detest
             Popish
             tyrannie
             which
             claimeth
             a
             power
             of
             giving
             their
             will
             for
             a
             Law
             .
             It
             is
             subjection
             in
             the
             Lord
             that
             is
             pleaded-for
             ,
             the
             streightest
             rule
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             holy
             Scricpture
             ,
             we
             affirm
             to
             be
             
               regulam
               regulatam
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             rule
             to
             be
             regulated
             ,
             peace
             being
             only
             in
             walking
             according
             to
             Scripture
             Canon
             .
          
           
             Gal.
          
           6.
           
             ver.
          
           16.
           
           The
           other
           is
           of
           our
           Country-man
           ,
           Mr.
           
             George
             Gillespie
          
           in
           his
           Assertion
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           the
           
             sec.
             part
             ,
             ch.
          
           2.
           
             page
          
           127.
           
           
             We
             must
             distinguish
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             betwixt
             a
             dependance
             absolute
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             respect
             ;
             a
             Congregation
             doth
             absolutely
             depend
             upon
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             alone
             ,
             as
             the
             perfect
             rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             manners
             ,
             of
             Worship
             and
             of
             Church-Government
             ;
             for
             we
             accurse
             the
             tyrannie
             of
             Prelates
             ,
             who
             claimed
             to
             themselves
             autocratorick
             power
             over
             Congregations
             to
             whom
             they
             gave
             their
             Naked-will
             for
             a
             Law
             :
             one
             of
             themselves
             told
             a
             whole
             Synod
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             esteem
             that
             best
             which
             seemeth
             so
             to
             superiours
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             is
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             the
             conscience
             for
             obeying
             ,
             though
             the
             thing
             be
             inconvenient
             .
             We
             say
             ,
             that
             Congregations
             ought
             indeed
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             ,
             yet
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             things
             lawfull
             :
             and
             to
             this
             purpose
             the
             constitutions
             of
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             examined
             
             by
             the
             judgement
             of
             Christian
             discretion
             ;
             for
             a
             Synod
             is
             
               judex
               judicandus
               ,
            
             and
             
               regula
               regulata
               ,
            
             so
             that
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             blindly
             obeyed
             ,
             whether
             the
             Ordinances
             be
             convenient
             or
             inconvenient
             .
          
        
         
           Having
           now
           vindicated
           the
           Protesting
           Brethren
           from
           the
           Aspersions
           unjustly
           cast
           upon
           them
           in
           that
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           given
           a
           Reason
           why
           they
           cannot
           accept
           thereof
           ,
           as
           containing
           right
           and
           fit
           foundations
           of
           Union
           ;
           We
           have
           only
           to
           add
           ,
           That
           we
           know
           and
           are
           perswaded
           in
           our
           spirits
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           divisions
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           are
           amongst
           the
           deepest
           wounds
           and
           greatest
           afflictions
           of
           their
           souls
           ;
           so
           there
           is
           nothing
           (
           next
           unto
           communion
           and
           fellowship
           with
           God
           in
           his
           Truth
           )
           which
           they
           do
           more
           earnestly
           desire
           ,
           than
           a
           sinlesse
           Union
           and
           Peace
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           would
           redeem
           it
           at
           any
           rate
           that
           shall
           not
           pollute
           their
           consciences
           ,
           and
           widen
           the
           breach
           with
           God
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           through
           the
           goodnesse
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           these
           Brethren
           have
           a
           witness
           of
           their
           innocency
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           justice
           of
           their
           cause
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           many
           of
           the
           precious
           and
           godly
           in
           the
           Land
           :
           So
           we
           desire
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Lord's
           People
           will
           receive
           the
           accusations
           that
           are
           laid
           against
           them
           ,
           or
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           men
           of
           implacable
           spirits
           ,
           who
           hold
           up
           contention
           and
           division
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           esteem
           them
           such
           as
           stand
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           are
           seeking
           and
           pursuing
           such
           an
           Union
           and
           Peace
           as
           may
           be
           not
           for
           the
           destruction
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           
             Truth
          
           and
           
             Cause
             of
             God
             ,
          
           which
           they
           conceive
           themselves
           bound
           to
           ,
           and
           tender
           before
           their
           own
           Persons
           and
           Ministery
        
         
         
           
             POSTSCRIPT
             .
          
           
             AFter
             that
             this
             Answer
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             Presse
             ,
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             Declaration
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             doth
             contain
             a
             Reply
             ,
             together
             with
             several
             other
             Brethren
             of
             their
             judgment
             ,
             meeting
             at
             
               Edinburgh
               ,
            
             in
             an
             extrajudicial
             way
             ,
             two
             moneths
             after
             the
             first
             publishing
             thereof
             ,
             did
             resolve
             that
             the
             Declaration
             should
             be
             tendered
             to
             the
             several
             Presbyteries
             of
             that
             judgement
             ,
             for
             their
             approbation
             ,
             and
             thereafter
             offered
             by
             them
             to
             the
             Protesting
             Brethren
             in
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Answer
             should
             be
             desired
             thereupon
             .
             Whether
             the
             imputation
             which
             they
             conceived
             to
             be
             cast
             upon
             them
             ,
             by
             some
             Synods
             ref●…sing
             to
             declare
             themselves
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             approving
             thereof
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             we
             have
             had
             a
             credible
             report
             )
             or
             any
             other
             consideration
             did
             lead
             them
             hereunto
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             determine
             ;
             but
             we
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             herein
             they
             have
             had
             little
             or
             no
             regard
             to
             the
             due
             liberty
             of
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             their
             great
             pretentions
             and
             professions
             unto
             the
             contrary
             in
             all
             their
             debates
             with
             the
             Protesting
             Brethren
             ,
             a
             few
             private
             persons
             having
             first
             ,
             without
             acquainting
             them
             with
             that
             Paper
             ,
             or
             desiring
             their
             approbation
             thereof
             ,
             published
             the
             same
             as
             the
             Iudgment
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Brethren
             who
             are
             for
             the
             established
             Government
             of
             the
             Kirk
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             and
             then
             
               ex
               post
               facto
            
             a
             long
             time
             after
             it
             had
             gone
             abroad
             materially
             in
             their
             names
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             to
             engage
             them
             in
             the
             approbation
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Presbyteries
             of
             that
             judgment
             have
             walked
             in
             a
             very
             different
             and
             dissonant
             way
             in
             order
             to
             that
             
             
             without
             justifying
             the
             Narrative
             〈◊〉
             ;
             and
             others
             having
             approven
             the
             whole
             Paper
             ,
             Title
             and
             Body
             ,
             as
             it
             stands
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             tearms
             tendered
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             ground
             of
             Union
             and
             Peace
             .
             3.
             
             That
             sundry
             of
             these
             Brethren
             and
             Presbyteries
             of
             the
             Resolution
             judgment
             ,
             who
             have
             approven
             and
             tendered
             this
             Paper
             to
             several
             of
             the
             Protesting
             Breth●…en
             ,
             have
             done
             it
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             doth
             more
             savour
             of
             the
             customs
             of
             litigious
             men
             than
             doth
             beseem
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Servants
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             Civil
             Notaries
             ,
             and
             Instruments
             required
             under
             their
             hand
             .
             4.
             
             That
             some
             Presbyteries
             of
             that
             judgment
             ,
             have
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             Protesting
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Presbyterie
             their
             refusing
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             condemning
             the
             practices
             and
             proposals
             mentioned
             in
             that
             Declaration
             ,
             as
             contrary
             and
             destructive
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             this
             Kirk
             ,
             declared
             them
             to
             be
             such
             as
             do
             dissent
             from
             the
             Government
             it self
             .
             Besides
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             said
             in
             the
             body
             of
             this
             Reply
             ,
             it
             may
             by
             these
             things
             further
             appear
             what
             reason
             there
             was
             upon
             the
             one
             han●…
             to
             hasten
             forth
             an
             Answer
             to
             that
             Paper
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             other
             ,
             how
             small
             reason
             from
             the
             Paper
             it self
             ,
             how
             lub●…ick
             grounds
             from
             the
             dissonant
             proceedings
             of
             the
             Resolution
             Brethren
             thereupon
             ,
             the
             Brethren
             for
             the
             Protestation
             have
             to
             imbrace
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             a
             foundation
             of
             Union
             and
             Peace
             :
             Or
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             so
             ,
             in
             how
             great
             ●…
             cloud
             of
             uncertainty
             they
             must
             walk
             ,
             and
             what
             hard
             conditions
             they
             must
             swallow
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .